93j25rcx

1 
2
3
4Isekai Mahou wa Okureteru! [LN]
5 
6
7The Different World Magic Is Too Far Behind!
8
9vol.2
10
11by Gamei Hitsuji
12 
13
14Credits
15
16
17Translation Group:
18
19Skythewood
20
21Hikoki Translations
22 
23
24Illustration
25 
26 
27 
28 
29
30Prologue
31
32
33In this world, there is a relatively new, conspicuous and unique magic system even when looking at it from magic’s long history called modern magic theory. It’s origin dated back four hundred years to the 17th century. It took in the theory behind all magic and gathered them altogether as a single foundation.
34
35In general, a single magic system was based on a single magic theory. Among scholars this was common sense. There was only a single origin behind ideology and history, this also applied to religion. It was common to create magic by mixing similar systems such as Kabbalah, star divination and numerology. However a theory born from mixing together fundamentally different ideologies never happened. Witchcraft and Ying and Yang spells among others were established by the combination of magics from similar systems. That magic systems could only be used if they shared a founding theory was in general an unbreakable law.
36
37In that case, magic had no choice but to confine itself to a certain scope. It could be said that it’s general nature was lacking. It became obvious that magic would have to develop to mix together magic from different foundations to develop further. Because of this the evolution of magic had been forced to a standstill.
38
39The ultimate goal of many magicians was the Akashic Records. In a word, the truth. It was called the ultimate gate of the highest order which could never be crossed. The magicians at the time thought that their evolution had to continue simply to chase after this dream. Thus, the magicians in 16th century had come up with the theory of gathering together all magicians with the goal of unifying all magical theory. They would fill in the gaps of magic and complete it. If they could pursue this theory without any sense of reality, magic could possibly take on a much more complete shape. With this thought in mind the magicians of the time had put their plan into action.
40
41What was born out of this excessively absurd and unprincipled thought was a magic formed together by the joining of magics from different systems: ‘modern magic theory’. The ones who wielded this magic had
42 
43become modern magicians. They were magicians who had become heretics among the magicians themselves.
44
45And right now, in the present era, one of these modern magic theory wielding modern magicians was here in this place. He was seeing a dream of him holding his mother within his arms unable to push aside his sorrow. He was unable to protect his mother as his meagre desire came to an end. This magician had lost his father and inherited his father’s dream. Since then, the young man had thrown his body into distressful situations on numerous occasions.
46
47The goal the young man was chasing after… the goal his father had desired was by no means large, but a simple meagre desire. Thus for his father who surpassed him as a magician many times over, it should not have been a particularly difficult dream to accomplish. However, the young man’s father never did accomplish his desire which anybody should have been able grant, that small dream. To see those around him smile. For only a few people, a modest never-ending happiness. To his father, it was not something that he considered only he could accomplish. That’s why on that day, when the young man heard his father’s wish, he had told him that he would work together with him to accomplish it…
48
49If a bird does not too fly too high, it would not fall so far. It would not taste despair, and its body would not be destroyed, spilling its blood onto the earth. The young man’s father told him that if he was looking for happiness, he should definitely not chase after him. However the young man did not listen to his father. He was already enchanted by his father’s back. The back that was always in front of him chasing after mysteries and dreams. He would chase after the same things as the one who held that back, he would become a magician just like him. One day, he would grant his wish. And so the young man kept running. He believed that what his father’s wished, the end of the dream would definitely come if he followed that path… And then, that young man was now in a completely different place unrelated to that dream.
50
51He was not in the modern world, but in a world that young men and women often fantasized about. There were heroes and a Demon Lord, a fantasy world where swords and magic were the norm. The things that he aimed for, that he desired, that he swore to, that he should protect were all not here in this place.
52 
53He had separated himself momentarily from the world of rampant blood thirst and magicians, and was resting, spending time as a normal student on that day. And on that day he had been summoned against his will along with his friends with the request to subjugate the Demon Lord thrust before them. He had refused the request and separated from his friends who had accepted it. Because the young man had his own goals, he could not accompany them. He must accomplish his departed father’s wish. To keep his promise, he must return to his own world. Thus on the day that the young man left the castle, his first destination was a place where many adventurers gathered.
54
55“― Hi. Sorry, but do you often use the Twilight Pavilion?”
56
57As the young man was waiting before the reception desk of the adventurer’s office known as the Twilight Pavilion, a graceful voice rang out next to him. A voice filled with courtesy and a pleasant tone. The owner of the voice was the young woman who had been waiting in line next to him. She had deep crimson hair like the evening sun and a gallant figure as she turned towards the young man. Her white face gave off a sharp gaze like a blade that had been covered in blood. Both her features and clothing were elegant. She wore a hat with a wide brim and light armour befitting of a knight with a white tone accentuated in red highlights. Her figure was slender, it was likely that underneath her armour were graceful limbs. She was such a beauty that the young man unintentionally let out a sight.
58
59From her posture sitting on the stool, he could grasp that she held herself calmly with composure. If he were to compare her to something, she would be a quiet sword. Though the young man had only touched upon swordsmanship, he could tell that she had no openings before her. She must have been quite the skilled master. From her physique and figure he had thought her to be approximately the same age as him. However she gave off a mysterious aura that would lead one to think otherwise. The young man did not expect her to call out to him, and answered with a slight hesitance in his voice.
60
61“No, just the opposite. To tell you the truth, this is my first time here.”
62
63“What a coincidence. Just like you this is my first time coming to this sort of place. I was a little worried whether this was the correct line up to apply as a member.”
64 
65“In that case I don’t think there is a problem. The people accepting commissions all seem to be using counters other than this one after all.”
66
67The young man pointed towards the corner of the building where many were busy drinking merrily away. Next to them was another counter where what appeared to be much more frequent visitors to the establishment were gathering around.
68
69“Could you also be applying as an adventurer?”
70
71“Yeah. Though it is embarrassing, I am a woman who only knows how to fight. I thought that this would be the most suitable place for me to earn a living.”
72
73The young woman tapped the hilt of the sword at her waist while giving the young man a self-deprecating smile. As the young man had guessed, she was one who lived by the sword. It should be obvious from seeing the long sword at her side, but rather than looking like a soldier, she looked more like a knight. While pondering such things, the young woman suddenly named herself.
74
75“I am Lefille Grakis. If it is alright with you would you tell me your name?”
76
77“Huh?”
78
79At the sudden request to exchange names, the young man raised a puzzled voice. Seeing this, the young woman – Lefille – made an awkward expression and explained herself.
80
81“Ah, sorry. I’m sure you’re confused about me asking for your name, but there is actually a reason for this.”
82
83“… What is it?”
84
85“You don’t have to be so on guard. This morning when I went to the Salvation Church, I was nominated to receive an oracle from Alshuna. It told me to exchange names with the people near me today.”
86
87Lefille gave an annoyed look as she sighed. The Salvation Church was the place of worship for the one and only God of the land, the Goddess
88 
89Alshuna. In this world it is the religion with the most believers. While in the audience chamber it was also an oracle which had given out details about the Demon Lord and their actions.
90
91“Why would you get that sort of revelation?”
92
93“I also have no idea. According to Metel’s bishop, Alshuna’s oracle simply stated that someone I call out to near me today will in one way or another become involved with me. “
94
95“And that’s why you asked for my name?”
96
97“Exactly.”
98
99“An oracle huh. It’s quite the dubious story… Sorry, that was rude of me.”
100
101The young man had let out his honest feelings after hearing about the extremely abstract oracle and quickly apologized. She who had gone to pray must also be a believer of the Salvation Church. Making that sort of statement in front of her was simply careless. He was condemning himself for such a failure, however Lefille returned a gentle laughter.
102
103“Fufu, that’s certainly right, but you should be careful. I don’t particularly mind, but if more devout believers heard that you would be in for a tedious sermon.”
104
105“I’ll be careful. I was rather rash.”
106
107“Well, I might not be in a position to say such a thing after raising an objection as soon as I heard the oracle myself.”
108
109“Eh…?”
110
111The young man inadvertently began staring at the face sitting beside him. In other words the tedious sermon that she had been talking about earlier was a fresh experience from this very morning.
112
113“Really, to think that my usual prayer would turn into such a thing. Thanks to that my schedule has fallen quite a bit behind.”
114
115“You have my sympathy.”
116 
117“Well, I’m paying for my own mistakes. There’s no sense complaining about it.”
118
119“So you’ve been following the contents of that oracle and been doing this all day?”
120
121“Yeah, you would be the tenth person.”
122
123“That’s just… awfully troublesome.”
124
125“It really is. If I explain that it was about the oracle, they think I’m just a strange person… Also, there were some who thought I was giving them some sort of vulgar invitation.”
126
127“Aah…”
128
129The young man gave out a mumble like he understood fully as Lefille let out a gloomy sigh. He did not know for sure about seeing her as a strange person. But if a girl as beautiful as her were to call one out, and on top of that ask for one’s name, unless it was a very wary person, any man would think she was trying to seduce them and would be in awfully high spirits. Her heavy sigh was surely because she had to unravel such a misunderstanding on multiple occasions.
130
131“So, how about it? If is alright with you I would like to hear your name.”
132
133And so, the young man decided it wouldn’t be a problem to name himself and spoke.
134
135“Suimei Yakagi.”
136
137This was the meeting between the modern magician, Yakagi Suimei and Lefille Grakis.
138 
139 
140
141Chapter 1 - Do not Forget the Promise Made at the Adventurer’s Guild
142
143It was a few moments before Suimei met Lefille. For the purpose of returning to his own world, he had departed from Astel Kingdom’s royal castle Camellia and was now standing before the main street of the capitol city Metel. After leaving the castle, Suimei had headed straight for a clothing store. He had purchased clothes for the purpose of walking around town normally and was now completely relaxed.
144
145“… Alright, no matter how you look at me, I’m now completely a normal citizen.”
146
147After confirming that he perfectly blended in with the people around him, Suimei let out a sigh of relief. It had left him quite uncomfortable to walk around in his school uniform in the middle of a town and people who looked straight out of Middle Ages Europe. For this reason, once he had noticed the gazes of others, Suimei had headed immediately towards a clothing store. He had originally intended to sell his schoolbooks first, however he changed his plans and instead used the money he received from the prime minister Gless to buy clothing. Suimei used the surrounding youngsters around his age as reference and bought clothing to match them. They were definitely normal clothes, however they weren’t quite comfortable to wear. It should be obvious when compared to modern clothing, but the more important factor for Suimei was to blend in.
148
149“So, next is the Adventurer’s Guild…”
150
151As Suimei adjusted the sleeves on his new clothes, he began heading towards his next destination, the Adventurers’ Guild. His next goal after buying new clothing was to obtain identification papers. It was great and all that he had left the castle to live on his own, however his current situation was no different from a vagrant. In this case many inconveniences would come up in his travels. Just like in the modern world, even the fantasy world held the concept of identification. However,
152 
153unlike the modern world, they could only judge another by their identification and outer appearance. A lack of proper proof of identity would be a far more lethal mistake than in modern society.
154
155Since Suimei was intent on leaving Astel, it was not something he necessarily needed right away. However if he was in a situation where he could attain one, then he believed he should do just so. According the books from Camellia’s archives, unlike other guilds, it seemed that the Adventurer’s Guild allowed anybody to register. For the other guilds – such as the Merchant’s Guild and the Craftsman’s Guild – it was generally necessary to have prior experience and a reference to register. However the Adventurer’s Guild did not require any of that. It was an organization which only required the clothing on one’s back – though that may be putting it a little bluntly. Basically as long as one had the ability to do the work, anybody was fine.
156
157However to prevent it from becoming a job with no guarantees, if one were not trusted than the jobs entrusted to them would be trivial. Since pretty much only dangerous jobs are requested of the guild, it was obvious that a normal person would have no place in taking on any requests. Suimei also had the alternative of going to the Mage’s Guild, however in the case of an emergency they were used as a military force for the country. This did not match up with Suimei’s intentions. Therefore the only place he could acquire a guild card from was the Adventurer’s Guild.
158
159(I ended up following the standard route in the end huh…)
160
161As Suimei was absentmindedly thinking of such things and walking down the street, he had arrived at a place which seemed to be the Adventurer’s Guild. In front of him was a building which, much like the other buildings in the area, was a two-story wooden building. On the front of the building, a large placard with the words Twilight Pavilion written on it was placed above the door like some sort of restaurant or bar. In front of the door was two guards in plate mail. The construction of the building did not differ much from the other buildings, however the amount of space it occupied differed greatly.
162
163This city from another world was surrounded by a twenty metre tall wall to defend against invading monsters and foreign aggressors and prevent them from easily entering. Because of the wall, the amount of land allocated to the town was restricted. Therefore the buildings were quite depressingly
164 
165cramped together and each building was not allotted much land. Upon seeing the amount of space the Adventurer’s Guild occupied, one could understand just how important it was to the country.
166
167Upon looking at his surrounding, Suimei could see that unlike the other neighbourhoods he had been walking through, this area was sparsely populated by dangerous looking people. It was just like characters out of games or anime from armoured men dressed like warriors to slender male and female mages wearing robes much like Felmenia’s. There were even men carrying large claymore like swords. In modern Japan they would all be people who would be arrested for violating the swords and firearms control low. However in this world they were all considered objects necessary to their livelihoods.
168
169Suimei found this a little comforting. Just from stepping into this territory, he was able to savour a slight tingling in the atmosphere. To feel like this from just being in the middle of town was quite refreshing. After finishing gazing at his dangerous surrounding, Suimei headed towards the door to the Twilight Pavilion. The two guards standing on each side of the door had not said a single word to stop him, so it seemed that this was the correct place after all. One of the guards gave Suimei a nod and raised his hand to invite him in. Taking them up on their invitation, Suimei opened the door and headed inside.
170
171And so, inside this establishment which was frequently talked about in fantasy worlds, was a layout which seemed to suggest it had formerly been a bar. Though aside from the Middle Ages themed bar where they served alcohol, there were also general goods stores and assembly areas. Surely the bar had become the Adventurer’s Guild. Suimei was pondering about whether or not this was the case as he headed further into the building. The Twilight Pavilion truly was close to the image he had in his head.
172
173In the front there was a reception desk where clients seemed to be consulting with the guild staff along with a bench to line up for it. At the side were what appeared to be informational magazines as well as a bulletin board with requests pasted all over it. And then occupying the majority of the hall was the layout resembling a bar. There were tall circular tables and lower long tables for larger groups. In the corner was a mountain of oak barrels. Despite it being quite early in the day, dangerous looking types were noisily drinking away what appeared to be beer and wine.
174 
175
176(It’s still the middle of the day and they’re all getting drunk. It’s not like there is some sort of event going on.)
177
178Suimei was making a small voice in either admiration, exasperation or a mix of both. As he was doing so he went further in while looking to the side. As he arrived at the long bench before the reception desk he spotted instructions posted along with writing materials on a table. Suimei followed the posted instructions and headed towards the end the queue, and there ― he encountered the crimson haired girl, Lefille Grakis.
179
180★
181
182―	As Suimei named himself at Lefille’s request, she had bowed her head down quickly.
183
184“I see, Suimei-kun right? Sorry for having you go along with this incomprehensible oracle.”
185
186“No, I don’t mind. But are oracles from the Salvation Church something that happens often?”
187
188“Yeah, that’s right. I go to the church quite a lot and once in a while received an oracle which left things at my discretion. However it is rare for the oracle to be such a concrete matter like this time, I wonder what is the deal with that?”
189
190“Heeeh…”
191
192As she sighed about her ordeal, Suimei uttered a small breath in neither admiration or indifference. He recalled that the church’s revelation had also informed the whole country to take action. And now a revelation was also directed to guide a single person. He could not tell whether these subjects whose goals could not be understood were simply the whims of a god or the hobby of the one giving out the oracles. In any case, as long as the oracles were not a simple scam by the bishops, it was possible that it was some sort intervention from a paranormal existence using spiritualism as a foundation, or it could be something closer to divination or fortune telling.
193
194“With such a revelation there’s no way to tell what will happen right?”
195 
196“Really. It bothers me that I have truly no understanding of what the Goddess is thinking of.”
197
198“Wasn’t it dangerous to speak of such things?”
199
200“The thickheaded bishop isn’t here. Also the Goddess would surely forgive such a small ― ”
201
202“Will the next person please come up?”
203
204In the middle of Suimei and Lefille’s conversation, a voice called out to them from the reception desk. Now that they took a look, the one who had been sitting beside Lefille was not there anymore. It did not need to be said who the next person she was referring to was.
205
206“It seems that my turn has come.”
207
208“That’s right, take care.”
209
210“Yeah, I hope that your commission gets quickly resolved.”
211
212As Suimei was seeing her off, she returned these words as she walked towards the reception desk.
213
214“…?”
215
216Suimei was wondering just why she would say such a thing. While he was pondering on this mystery, after a small conversation with the receptionist, Lefille began filling out some documentation and was then led through a door further into the building. It was probable that she was going to be interviewed by someone else further inside. The reception then called out for the next person in line. As he heard the voice calling him over, Suimei stood up and walked to the counter.
217
218“― Welcome to the Adventurer’s Guild, the Twilight Pavilion’s Metel Branch… Ummm, is this your first time coming here?”
219
220“You can tell?”
221
222“Yeah, you’ve been looking around the guild for some time now like you were interested in all sorts of things. The first time people come here they are all like that. So, what is the nature of your request today?”
223 
224“No, I’d like to register please.”
225
226As Suimei said this, the receptionist seemed to have misheard him.
227
228“… What?”
229
230“Sorry, I’d like to register as a guild member please.”
231
232“U-umm, could you please repeat that one more time?”
233
234“Like I’ve been saying, I’d like to register as a guild member please.”
235
236Was it perhaps that she was bad of hearing? Even after repeating the same phrase three times, the receptionist for some reason was putting on a grim expression. She began to rub her brow with her fingers and after a short while let out large sigh as she began speaking in a polite yet irritated tone.
237
238“Umm… Excuse me, but are you saying such a thing while being aware that this is the Adventurer’s Guild the Twilight Pavilion?”
239
240“That’s right, is there something strange?”
241
242“Umm, everything is strange right?”
243
244“…?”
245
246Suimei could feel a cold breeze at the sudden change in personality from the previously approachable and polite receptionist. He had now idea what was going on. As if to push Suimei further away, she even threw in a warning.
247
248“… If you’re screwing around, I would like to ask you to take back your words quickly. I don’t have so much free time that I could stand here bantering and listening to your jokes.”
249
250She had suddenly gotten angry. It was strange. Why was this? According to the pattern from the novels he had seen from Mizuki, registering at the guild was a quick affair where after a short conversation he would receive his registration immediately. Certainly it wouldn’t go exactly like it did in fiction, but Lefille had also just registered without any issues coming up.
251
252Just what was different between the two of them? While Suimei was trying to figure out what kind of mistake he had made to irritate the receptionist
253 
254to such an extent, he noticed the presence of someone approaching him from behind.
255
256“Oi, kid.”
257
258“…?”
259
260A bold and angry voice came from behind him, as he turned around to face it he saw a large man about ten to twenty centimetres taller than he was standing there. The man gave off a clear impression of a warrior. He started speaking to Suimei in an overpowering, angry voice.
261
262“You… You just said you wanted to register right?”
263
264“Y-yeah. That’s right…”
265
266“I see. If you admit that what you said was a joke right here I’ll let you off. So get out of my sight and go home.”
267
268It was another warning, or rather a final warning. The veins on the man’s forehead were popping out visibly as he vented his anger at Suimei. However Suimei still did not understand what the problem was and could not possibly just leave at this point. Registering at the guild was his first step into this world. It was something he must do no matter what. For that reason Suimei decided to act in a way to not further stimulate the man before him and took on an amicable attitude.
269
270“Like I’ve been saying, I really do want to register like the girl who had just done so before me.”
271
272“Are you seriously saying that you prick? With that kind of spindly body, are you saying that you can fight on the same level as us?”
273
274“Yeah.”
275
276It should have been obvious. If Suimei did not have at least that much confidence in himself he would not have come here. It would be a different story if he was joking around like they were implying earlier, but that was not the case here. Also there were plenty of mages around, his body should be a completely secondary concern, it did not make any difference that he was slim. The things that this man was saying to him just didn’t seem to
277 
278line up correctly. The man seemed extremely dissatisfied at Suimei’s nonchalant reply and had become even angrier as he made a grand display.
279
280“D-don’t screw around and bark out such stupid shit you brat! This is a place where warrior and mages gather! It isn’t a place for a punk like you who is a complete stranger to fighting to step into you hear me!?”
281
282“Mu? Even I have a reasonable amount of experience with fighting…”
283
284Suimei was deep in thought. As he was talking, he had finally realized that something was wrong. He remembered just what that man had said, warrior and mages. It was certain that this was a place where those types gathered. There should have been no problems there. The problem was just how they judged people to fit into one of these two categories, this was the important point that he had overlooked.
285
286“Warrior and mages you said, I’m also… AAAH!?”
287
288As he repeated the words that came out from the man’s mouth, Suimei finally came upon the answer. Just a short while ago, he had bought brand new clothes to blend in as a perfectly normal citizen. Of course these clothes were chosen to match the people who lived everyday peaceful lives within the city. They were clothes worn by people who had nothing to do with violence. Now just imagine if someone dressed like that walked into the Adventurer’s Guild claiming they wanted to register. Thinking about it normally their reaction was quite natural and correct. This was another world. Unlike Suimei’s world, the people here could only judge others by their external appearance. Suimei had completely forgotten just what it was that he was wearing.
289
290“― Dammit. It’s the clothes. I completely got carried away with the clothes I bought…”
291
292It was far too late for Suimei to let out a sigh at his failure. All that stood before him was a gaze filled with hostility and anger, and the relentless, pitiless eyes of the surrounding crowed.
293
294★
295
296Currently, Yakagi Suimei’s situation could be explained in a single phrase:
297
298‘not very good’. The previously cheerful receptionist was now scowling at
299 
300him angrily. The man before him was now shaking due to his irrepressible anger. Even in his surroundings, people who appeared to be guild members were slowly gathering as they bantered between one another while making fun of him.
301
302(Uwaaa, I really magnificently screwed this up…)
303
304Suimei let out a groan as he had truly and completely messed up on such a grand scale. To be honest, he had completely forgotten about his outer appearance. Certainly after having it pointed it to him, it should have been obvious. He had chosen to look as ordinary as possible, so his figure truly did look like it had absolutely nothing to do with violence. On top of that he also had the generally slender figure of a Japanese man, it was not strange that those who saw him would assume he was unable to fight.
305
306Suimei’s lack of understanding with regard to this world’s standards had completely backfired in his face. In his own world fighting techniques and tools were a dime a dozen. Having a good body build was only a slight advantage. Because of this fact, he had not noticed the trap before him. This was without any doubt his own mistake. However, it was also true that he could not just give up on the registration and back off like they were telling him to. He had to obtain a guild card for purposes of identification and was also hoping to find some proper lodgings as well. However even if he went and bought a weapon and returned, it would certainly be of no use. They had all definitely remembered his face now that things have escalated so, if he left and returned later they would surely just send him back again. Suimei was thinking up a plan on just how he would break out of this deadlock as the man engulfed in anger began moving towards him.
307
308“… Hey punk, you have confidence in your skills right?”
309
310“I did say something similar to that earlier on, but if I didn’t have any confidence in myself I would not be standing in this place.”
311
312“I see. In that case, I’ll put your skills to the test.”
313
314The man seemed to have reeled in his anger as he said this and reached for the large sword on his back. Seeing this, the receptionist suddenly started to panic as she tried to restrain him.
315 
316“Pl-please wait a moment! No matter how far he’s…”
317
318“It doesn’t matter. This guy also said he came here to seriously register right?”
319
320“H-however it is strictly prohibited by the guild for a member to carelessly resort to violence against a citizen!”
321
322“Nope, this ain’t just careless violence. Besides the guild prohibits violence against regular citizens. This guy is a registration candidate, so he ain’t just an ordinary citizen. In that case, there should be no problems giving him a little test right here right?”
323
324“That… certainly may be the case, but…”
325
326“You’re also serious right punk? Then there’s no problems right?”
327
328“Well yeah.”
329
330Suimei did in fact agree with what the man was saying, however he was still unable to stop himself from sighing. It in fact turned out as he expected. In this kind of situation it was only to be expected that he would have to use force to get through it. Now it was only a matter of how exactly he should deal with the man―
331
332(Well, it’s not like anyone like those fanatics from the Holy Inquisition would be around here. It’s a world where magic is used in the open after all. There’s no reason to completely conceal it…)
333
334In the past few days, Suimei had frankly completely changed his mind on how exactly he should carry himself while in this world. At first he had thought that he should completely conceal his magic just as he had done in his own world ― however the people of this world lived completely normal lives right alongside magic. If he was faced with magic, he could only defend and counteract with magic of his own. It wasn’t a situation where he could easily go about completely concealing his abilities at all times. Also, in this world the Holy Inquisition – a gathering of fanatics who believed only the miracles brought by their splendid God could be allowed in the world, the natural enemies of the ones known as magicians
335
336– did not exist in this world. The reasons for Suimei to conceal his ability to use magic were just disappearing one after the other. All that was left to
337 
338worry about was having his techniques stolen by mind-reading spells and the like. However with the level of development that this world had reached in magic, they certainly did not have the knowledge to do such things. Thus Suimei came to the conclusion that using magic to a certain extent would not pose any problems.
339
340Naturally he felt that it would be better if he could resolve his current situation peacefully. However when he thought about it, this situation where he faced off against a guild member was the perfect chance to clear up all misunderstandings and break through the deadlock. As Suimei made his resolve, the man lowered his gaze at Suimei like he could not accept it at all.
341
342“Punk, what are you just standing there stupefied for? Do you have no sense of danger?”
343
344“That’s simply because I’m not in a dangerous situation.”
345
346“Even before me?”
347
348“Yeah.”
349
350Suimei responded in a cool manner. To him this level of threat was absolutely nothing compared to his previous experiences. He had experienced true scenes of carnage, completely flooded in overpowering pressure and oppression. The man standing before him could not compare at all to the master swordsmen from his own world in terms of ability. Also compared to the fanatical hatred from the magician hunters who held absolute faith in their gods, the hostility he felt before him might as well have been a pleasant breeze. When he thought back to the times he was surrounding by large groups armed to the teeth with firearms or to the times he had faced off against the grotesque beings known as apparitions, the danger of his present situation might as well have not existed.
351
352The man standing before him just couldn’t stand up to his previous experiences. Suimei could only admit that he had been exposed to an abnormal amount of ridiculous situations, but even so the pressure before him was truly nothing more than a relaxing breeze. Though just how did the man see him after seeing his calm composure? Was he looking at a brat’s provocation who knew nothing of the world? Or perhaps was he seeing a man who was hoping he would stop after putting on a brave front?
353 
354As Suimei was used to concealing his identity, he always completely suppressed the mana leaking out of his body. This surely did not help in this situation.
355
356“Fu… I’m starting. Show me you can stop or dodge this― “
357
358The man spoke like teacher as he announced the beginning of the test. It seemed even with all his anger he truly did intend this as an actual test. Contrary to Suimei’s expectations he was actually somewhat levelheaded. While briefly thinking of such frivolous thoughts, Suimei began focusing on the matter before him… The man was grabbing the sword on his back and intended to swing it down as he drew it. In that case the timing and trajectory would be simple. Suimei focused on the hilt of the man’s sword and began optimizing his mana with the intent of concluding everything in an instant. As if he was simply brushing aside an insect in the air, Suimei snapped his fingers.
359
360“Buugwhaaa!?”
361
362And then a surprised sound filled the surroundings as the air gave off a light explosion… His scream did not contain a hint of cuteness. After the small air explosion, the man flew back into the air and onto the floor as if his body had been tremendously light. The sword which had been the focal point of the explosion had slipped out of his hands and flew out far behind him. After a short time, the sound of the sword hitting the ground filled the air along with the man’s groans.
363
364“Ugah! W-when… F-fuck! W-what just…?”
365
366At the abrupt impact to his body, he seemed to have lost track of what had happened at all. He looked around and slowly grasped his situation.
367
368“Fuu, eh…?
369
370From the receptionist standing right behind Suimei, he could hear an idiotic voice of bewilderment. Her surprise was quite the gap from the one who had just been yelling at him about bantering and making jokes. Anyways this was surely because she had no idea what had just happened. These was no way she would. It seemed the crowd shared her surprise as they all stared at him with round eyes… After a short while, the receptionist finally spoke.
371 
372“Umm, just what was that?”
373
374“A magic spell.”
375
376Suimei answered without a hint of bragging in his voice. As he had finally understood, the man held his head in pain and looked up at Suimei.
377
378“Magic…? Without chanting or a keyword…”
379
380“Yeah.”
381
382“R-really…?”
383
384“Well yeah, I didn’t do anything else after all.”
385
386Suimei simply gave a frank reply as the man looked for confirmation once again. After seeing this reaction, Suimei came to the realization that Felmenia’s reaction was in fact normal in this world. It seemed that the ability to not only invoke magic without a chant, but to omit the keyword used as the activation sequence of magic itself was in fact something that was worthy of being shocked here…
387
388Ceremonial magic. In some cases also called courtesy magic or ritual-like magic. It was one of the systems of magic. It was magic, however it held a completely different implication from other magic systems such as numerology and astrology. It was terminology used for the type of magic which was invoked simply by performing a predetermined action or by properly reciting a chant. In modern terms, it was also called manual magic. To react as if it was a predetermined law upon an action or chant applied to many magic. Summoning magic was the extreme example of this. The circular dances of Sufism, ninjutsu, Ying and Yang ceremonies and Buddhist seals all fell under this category. It was very likely that all the magic of this world were activated based on predetermined words as well and would all fall under this category.
389
390This magic that Suimei had just used also completely fit into the category of ceremonial magic. It was an attack magic that he had performed the ceremony for before hand and tied to the action of snapping his fingers. Thus he was able to activate it at any time. It was plain, simple and well organized which made it easy to use. To use such a simple magic without requiring a keyword was completely normal to Suimei.
391 
392“Then, you are…”
393
394“Yeah, that’s right. I apologize for explaining a little late, but I am in fact something like a mage…”
395
396As Suimei apologized for his late introduction, the surrounding crowd broke out into surprised murmurs.
397
398“A mage with that kind of appearance…!”
399
400“I’ve never heard of magic without a chant or keyword…”
401
402“Oi, don’t tell me he’s actually some kind of amazing mage…?”
403
404(Aah…)
405
406He had gone too far. All he did was snap his fingers like always. In terms of magic, performing a spell with a simple action had been very popular so Suimei had never thought of it as amazing. There was also the fact that he had to choose an attack that would not excessively harm his opponent right on the spot so all of this simply couldn’t be helped. While ignoring the reaction of everyone around him, Suimei turned towards the receptionist while shrugging his shoulders.
407
408“Do you not believe me?”
409
410“N-no, it’s isn’t that I do not believe that you can use magic. But if you’re a mage why are you not wearing a robe or carrying a staff? Are they not indispensable items for a mage?”
411
412“Huh? Are they really something mages have to carry around?”
413
414“… No it’s not exactly like that, but looking at the trend among mages it does seem to be the case.”
415
416“So it doesn’t matter right? It isn’t my hobby to carry myself around like those out-dated mages.”
417
418“…”
419
420Perhaps because of the way he had said it, the receptionist was now simply staring absentmindedly at him with her mouth open. And as if to
421 
422reprimand him for saying something ridiculous, she finally snapped.
423
424“I-it isn’t your hobby!? Aren’t they necessary to accurately control your mana and defend against magic!?”
425
426“Certainly robes may generally serve that purpose, however a staff is not really necessary. It may be obvious to use one as an aid for performing an extremely complex spell, but to simply accurately control your mana it should be obvious that one should be able to do that without any help. The ones who cannot do so are simply third-rate.”
427
428“Uaaah…”
429
430As Suimei gave out his harsh conclusion, the receptions let out a groan for some reason. Just how strongly did she hold to her belief that robes and staffs were absolute necessities to those who wielded magic in this world? Felmenia had also not used a staff so Suimei did not think it mattered all that much but it seemed that it had not been the case. Certainly in ancient times, the staff was an indispensable tool for magicians. According to history books this dated back to ancient Egypt where they wielded staffs carrying characteristics of the gods as a symbol of authority. In Celtic civilization the staffs used by the druids were also quite famous. In the modern age the one that comes up would be Mather’s Lotus Wand. The origin differed between all the different systems of magic, but magicians did compensate their strength using it as a magic tool.
431
432It wasn’t as if Suimei hated such old-fashioned things. He also wasn’t making fun of the image passed down since ancient times. But it was still true that they had seemed inappropriate for modern magicians. In the first place magicians were the type to go against the flow to chase after mysteries. Even so they lived in a world driven forth by the advancement of science. It could be said that it was necessary for them to grasp new concepts. Magic staffs had been replaced by magic guns. Robes had given way to suits and jackets. It was true that history was important, but it was also important to think of creating a new image. That all being said, Suimei did in fact create a bit of an misunderstanding with the receptionist before him.
433
434“Ah, my apologies. I truly did not realize that my appearance would be so important.”
435 
436Suimei had said this timidly while bowing his head, the man he had just fought answered in a slightly flustered manner.
437
438“N-no, it’s fine. I also jumped to the wrong conclusion, sorry.”
439
440“I truly appreciate that you say so… So I take it you no longer mind about my registration?”
441
442“Yeah. If you’re a mage then I don’t got any complaints. I’ll leave the rest to her.”
443
444Suimei walked up to the man and lent him a hand. He grabbed the hand to pull himself up and pointed his finger at the receptionist. Following his finger, Suimei spoke to the receptionist.
445
446“So, how about it?”
447
448“Y-yes. There are no problems with regards to your registration. I apologize for having been so impolite.”
449
450“Aah, there’s no need to humble yourself so much… This time it was all my fault after all.”
451
452The receptionist was bowed down while humbling herself because she had thought that she had failed by not properly being able to judge Suimei’s abilities. As Suimei tried to lighten the mood in a diligent manner, she simply apologized once more. With this the surrounding crowd all returned to what they were doing beforehand. The man he had just fought also gave him one more apology and returned to work without another word.
453
454“… Umm, then I have a blank form for you here. Please fill in all the necessary items.”
455
456As she said this she pulled out a piece of paper with fields for the minimum amount of personal information needed for registration. Suimei did not have any problems filling in any of this information. Using the nearby feather pen and inkwell he quickly finished filling in the form and handed it back to the receptionist. The receptionist inspected the form briefly before speaking once more.
457 
458“Suimei Yakagi-san… It may be impolite of me but it certainly is an unusual name.”
459
460“Yeah, I get that a lot.”
461
462Suimei returned her statement with a bitter smile. Even in Japan they would say the same thing to him as Suimei was an unconventional name to give a baby, in the end all he could do was laugh about it.
463
464“So, Suimei-san, I’d like to confirm with you once more. Would it be correct to list your occupation as a mage?”
465
466“Yes.”
467
468“Incidentally, what attribute do you use?”
469
470“… Umm, do i have to say it?”
471
472“It is part of the regulations so please allow me to confirm it. Of course as it is personal information we would not make any of this public, alright?”
473
474“U-uuuun…”
475
476“Is something the matter?”
477
478The receptionist tilted her head to the side towards Suimei’s reluctance. For her, asking such a thing was completely reasonable. Now that he thought about it carefully, he recalled a conversation back in the castle while he was being told about magic by an excited Reiji and Mizuki who had just begun learning. They had said something ridiculous along the lines of the attributes a mage could use were determined at birth. Since he had heard such a story from two people who could use every attribute it seemed like completely nonsense… But setting that aside, the guild would need to grasp just what kind of magic their members were capable of, it was natural for them to ask. Suimei came up with an answer while still making a difficult face.
479
480“My specialty… well it would be the fire attribute…”
481
482“The fire attribute? But the magic you had used earlier wasn’t the fire attribute…”
483 
484“A-aah. I can also use magic with the wind attribute.”
485
486“I see. Suimei-san holds two attributes right?”
487
488“Y-yeah, well…”
489
490Suimei was only able to return an ambiguous answer as the receptionist gave him a great smile. Just like he had said, Suimei was especially good at magic using the fire attribute. However that only meant he was slightly better at magic which used the fire attribute, unlike Reiji and Mizuki’s story he could also use many other kinds of magic.
491
492His actual specialty was Kabbalah numerology ― it took all of the world’s matter and phenomena and interpreted them as enumerations of numbers and numerical formulas making it possible to peruse them as if they were in a book. By combining these numbers with magic he could manifest the idea held behind the numbers, be it fire, water, lightning or solidifying liquid. With the correct spell and the requisite amount of mana, it was possible to recreate any of the world’s matter and phenomena as magic. It was a fact that the magicians of his word would generally never speak of the magic systems and attributes they were unable to use as to not expose their own weaknesses…
493
494(Attributes huh…)
495
496Ever since arriving in this world, he had a feeling that they had placed far too much importance on this aspect of magic. It was true that for magic the fundamental four elements, or the five elements as well as the wu xing (five elements of traditional Chinese philosophy: wood, fire, earth, metal, water) were important components for elementary theory. From there it was possible to come up with the correlation that the water attribute was strong against the fire attribute, however that in no way meant that because one could use the fire attribute that they were unable to use the water attribute.
497
498Of course a natural affinity to certain types of magic existed, but fundamentally all humans had the potential to handle any attribute. There were individuals who had magics that they were not very good at, thus they would choose to simple not use certain attributes. It was similar to how many people were able to light a fire using a match but unable to do so using flint. In simple terms that person would be able to use the match,
499 
500but was not very good at using the flint.
501
502If one were to interpret the match and flint as different systems of magic, the act of creating fire could be accomplished in many ways. It could be done by borrowing the power of a devil or god or some other paranormal existence. Like Suimei does it could also be done by using enumeration of numbers to manifest the phenomenon itself. The results of using the stars or tarot cards for divination could result in fire appearing. It was also possible to create fire using runes or Ying and Yang techniques. It was a simple matter of techniques that people were good and bad at.
503
504Thus if there was a magic technique one had an aptitude for, they would be able to manifest the corresponding attribute. There was no way there would be an attribute that was impossible for someone to use. To Suimei who had touched upon many different systems of magic as a modern magician, there were certain attributes which he found hard to handle. But that was the extent of his inabilities.
505
506However there were also people who would only learn a single system of magic and would end up being unable to use certain attributes. If Suimei thought about it using this train of thought, then it would somewhat explain how this world treated attributes as something people could or could not use. It was very likely that the magic system used by Reiji and Felmenia was the major, if not only, magic system used by the people of this world, which would explain how this situation came about.
507
508“By the way Suimei-san. Are you able to use recovery magic?”
509
510“R-recovery magic?”
511
512Suimei raised his voice at the sudden question. The receptionist once more made a confused expression and continued.
513
514“Are you perhaps not aware of it?”
515
516“No, I do know of it…”
517
518He understood, but the nuance of the words recovery magic was just too vague to him. Back in his world the words healing magic and spiritual treatment were used, he could not help but feel a little uncomfortable with the general categorization of recovery magic. Suimei could guess that
519 
520healing magic was an important ability, which would explain why the receptionist would ask such a thing. The ability to heal oneself as well as others at the scene of a battle was definitely an indispensable power. It goes without saying that even in his own world, throughout history, the number of magicians with a strong ability to perform healing magic were chronically insufficient.
521
522“… Yeah, I can use it. It should be to the degree that it is second to none.”
523
524“I understand.”
525
526As Suimei nodded back to her, the receptionist finished filling out the form, she cleared out her throat and began speaking in a business like manner.
527
528“Ehem, excuse me. Well then, after this we will have Suimei-san evaluated and appointed a rank between F and S based on your ability. The explanation for how rank is evaluated will be given by the person in charge of such matters afterwards. Suimei-san, could you please go through that door and take a seat on one of the chairs within? We will be with you shortly so please wait a moment.”
529
530As she said this she turned around and waved her hands towards the door behind her. Following her instructions, Suimei headed into the room beyond the door.
531
532★
533
534After being told about the upcoming evaluation from the receptionist, Suimei headed further into the guild and took a seat in a chair that was present in the passageway he had arrived in. The passageway was illuminated by what looked like lanterns hanging from the ceiling and gave off a slightly lonely feeling. It certainly reminded Suimei of another scene… a hospital waiting area in the middle of the night.
535
536Despite being in another world, Suimei held onto these feelings triggered by the appearance of the passageway as he was sitting and waiting. Before long the door at the end of the passageway opened up and someone had appeared. It was a girl with soft and wavy light-brown hair. Similar to the receptionist, she was wearing the uniform for the guild staff members. As she arrived in front of Suimei, she cocked her head to the side and began
537 
538speaking.
539
540“― Ummm, Suimei Yakagi-san… right?”
541
542“Yeah… Yes.”
543
544As Suimei gave an obedient nod, the girl put on a brilliant smile.
545
546“Excuse my behaviour. I am the one in charge of guiding the new guild members, my name is Dorothea. It’s a pleasure to meet you!”
547
548“A-ah. I look forward to working with you.”
549
550Suimei responded politely as he had with the previous receptionist towards the energetic girl who saluted him. While holding onto his impression of just how different she was from the ones outside, Dorothea put on a candid smile and continued speaking.
551
552“Ah, it’s fine if you speak normally. We’re similar in age too, let’s get along with a carefree attitude.”
553
554“… Is it alright? That kind of thing?”
555
556“It’s fine it’s fine. It’s easier for you to talk this way, it is also my job to lighten the tension from our brand new guild members who are about to take an evaluation you know? Well, from the looks of it, it may have been unnecessary for Suimei-san.”
557
558“Y-yeah… Then, once again, it’s nice to meet you.”
559
560“My pleasure!”
561
562As Suimei responded as she wished, Dorothea replied full of energy. She then yelled “Then let’s go!” and began walking slowly down the passageway. Suimei followed after her. As if she suddenly remembered something, Dorothea turned around and asked Suimei a question.
563
564“Umm, I had a look at your registration form. Suimei is a mage holding both fire and wind attributes right?”
565
566“Yeah, well more or less.”
567 
568“Fufu, you’re awfully modest huh. Didn’t you just send Roha-san flying using magic without chanting let alone a keyword? Aren’t you actually a super skilled mage~?”
569
570“Not at all. It all happened so suddenly that I lost myself in the situation and used it by accident.”
571
572Suimei responded to Dorothea’s smile with a harmless smile of his own.
573
574“… Well just like you saw, Roha-san is quite quick-tempered. Recently that kind of thing has been happening a lot and he would just fly into the mess. It couldn’t be helped, but we’ve done something inexcusable to Suimei-san. I’m sorry.”
575
576“… Do people screw around and play pranks that often?”
577
578“Yeah, they do. There are those who come up to the reception desk having only admired adventurers but without having a single fragment of ability and also those who are only looking for the benefits of being a guild member with malicious intent. It must have been an effect of Hero-sama appearing. For the past three days the number of these type of people multiplied quite significantly…”
579
580It must have caused quite a lot of trouble to the guild members. Dorothea had mixed in a sigh as she talked about the situation. It was certainly true that the hero summoning which was performed because of the attack by the demons on Noshias would suddenly inspire the people who had been cowering in fear. Suimei was not sure how the people of this world commonly viewed the hero. However if it was anything like the blind devotion he witnessed in the castle, his existence would be directly linked to humanity’s victory. The hero’s existence in this case would certainly cause some people to go slightly crazy. It’s was a troublesome situation, however this would also be the major cause of the earlier matter at the reception desk.
581
582“So are there many adventurer hopefuls gathered where we are headed?”
583
584“No, Suimei-san would be the last one receiving his evaluation this morning. I’m sure almost none of them are still hanging around.”
585
586“… I see.”
587 
588While Suimei was nodding, Dorothea changed the subject.
589
590“By the way Suimei-san, did you see the figure of Hero-sama during the parade?”
591
592“Well, pretty much, I got a small glimpse of him…”
593
594Of course he didn’t mention that he had been seeing it every day… There was simply no reason for him to say this. Dorothea made an expression of admiration and continued.
595
596“He was called Reiji-sama right? He carried such a marvellous atmosphere that I can’t even put it into words. As one would expect of one called a hero. I hear the heroes from previous summonings were also similar to him in that they were the very embodiment of earnestness and righteousness.”
597
598Dorothea came to a casual stop and closed her eyes, she was probably remembering the parade. It seemed she also found hope from the image of the hero burned into her mind. Suimei who did not spend his everyday life alongside them did not quite know if the hero was a symbol of hope for sure, however it did seem to be the case for this girl. It was probable that the general opinion of the people matched hers, so Suimei decided to ask.
599
600“Does Dorothea think that the hero will defeat the Demon Lord and the demon army?”
601
602“If Hero-sama’s extraordinary powers described from hearsay are true, I do think it is possible.”
603
604“Hearsay?”
605
606“Does Suimei-san not know of them?’
607
608“It’s a bit embarrassing, but not very well.”
609
610Suimei was not actually ashamed of it, but he would at least act that way superficially. The ones talking about the hero would likely be the general populace. Much like Dorothea was making that kind of expression, there was sure to be many people who did the same while telling stories and fairy-tales about the hero from another world. Dorothea had mumbled ‘… that’s unexpected,’ to herself before telling Suimei about it.
611 
612“Regarding Hero-sama’s power, there are only the descriptions from history books, stories and oral tradition passed down through the ages. In the few times that the word had fallen into a crisis, Hero-sama would be summoned to our world. The fights that Hero-sama took part in at those times were terrifying. There was the one who fought a giant who was so tall that he could reach the heavens and split it clear in two with a single sword strike. Or the one who cornered the tyrant gripped by insanity by flying through the sky on the back of a black beast. Or the one who struck down a Demon Lord with a holy sword. Just from what was passed down to us, there are all sorts of stories.”
613
614“Heeh.”
615
616The things she was talking about were quite interesting. Not only was the contents of her stories interesting, they were also matters that deeply involved Reiji and company. There’s no way that Suimei wouldn’t be interested. He would have to investigate further into this another time.
617
618“What does Suimei-san think?”
619
620“Hm?”
621
622“Regarding Hero-sama defeating the Demon Lord. Does Suimei-san believe he can accomplish it?”
623
624“… I wonder. If the current hero truly possesses the power that Dorothea had just told me of, then it may just be possible. Though I wonder if it is truly like that.”
625
626“Oh, you think he can’t?
627
628“No, I think it is too naive to think that just the presence of the hero will change the situation between defeat and victory. I also think there’s something strange about deciding that victory is impossible in the first place…”
629
630As expected, as Suimei was aware of the circumstances he was filled with anxiousness. A battle was not such an easy going thing that it could be won simply because one had received a strong power. Suimei closed his eyes as he worried about these things as Dorothea puffed up her cheeks and spoke.
631 
632“It would be better not to say such things outside. Hero-sama is on the same level as Alshuna-sama’s envoy. If the people from the Salvation Church heard you, you would be in for a long sermon about all kinds of things.”
633
634“Haha… I’ll be careful.”
635
636She had brought up a sermon. Lefille had also said something similar, it seemed that for the people of this world, a sermon from the Salvation Church was dreadful enough to use as a threat. From now on it would be a good idea for Suimei to keep these thoughts in the corner of his mind. Dorothea then completely turned her expression around from when she was giving Suimei a stern warning.
637
638“Well, it certainly is as Suimei-san says. The people from the guild are not so optimistic either… Well returning to our previous talk, because of that influential figure, the number of applicants spurred on by fanaticism who applied to the knights, regular army and our Twilight Pavilion had all multiplied quite extraordinarily in the last few days compared to before…”
639
640“So that would explain why the receptionist had gotten all tense and tried to turn me away when I came in dressed like a completely normal person.”
641
642“Yeah. Suimei-san, I think you should at least acquire a staff. I don’t how it will be after you receive a guild card, but a hopeful new applicant who did not even carry a weapon asking to register at the counter was unprecedented.”
643
644“It’s as you say, I’m reflecting.”
645
646Suimei was truly embarrassed that he did not think things through thoroughly enough. It was completely like a country bumpkin who could not see anything around him. While Suimei was lamenting at his mistake in his mind and bowing to her weakly, Dorothea thrust out her chest.
647
648“It’s good as long as you understand. In other word it’s all good.”
649
650Dorothea had exclaimed this with complete satisfaction.
651
652“So Suimei-san. Do you have any other questions.”
653 
654“Then one more. What exactly will I be doing for an evaluation?”
655
656This was the thing Suimei had on his mind all this time. In the novels Mizuki had shown him, at the time of the guild registration, the visitor from the other world would place their hand on a mysterious crystal ball and it would measure their magic ability. However would that really be the case here as well? As Suimei was wondering about this, Dorothea was making an expression like she was waiting for Suimei to ask all along, and answered vigorously.
657
658“Naturally, it’s a fight!”
659
660Just what was natural about that…
661
662★
663
664Shortly after Suimei heard about the method of evaluation from Dorothea, they passed through another doorway into a large room which resembled the interior of a gymnasium.
665
666“I see, the reason the building takes up so much space is because of this facility.”
667
668“Yes. This is the largest guild office in the country after all. We’ll at least have a proper place for training.”
669
670“A training ground huh… Even so there doesn’t appear to be any people here?”
671
672As Suimei had stated the spacious training grounds was completely devoid of people. He had heard that the number of applicants had increased drastically and thought there would be some present here, however the only human presence he could sense was in a room further into the building.
673
674“The second training ground is used for evaluations in the morning, so there won’t be anyone training at this time. I believe the person who was evaluated before Suimei-san is in the room further inside filling out the required documentation.”
675
676“I see.”
677 
678Suimei gave off an indifferent reply and felt that something below his feet was out of place. He lowered his gaze and decided to ask Dorothea about it.
679
680“Hey, the materials used here, aren’t they a little weird?”
681
682“Yes, I’m surprised you noticed. This training ground was built using advanced magic resistant materials. Magic is shot around this place quite a lot after all, so it was designed not to break from it.”
683
684“A magic resistant material?”
685
686“Yes. It was a very recent discovery. Within all of Metel this is about the only place using it. Ehen~”
687
688“Heeh. To this such a think existed…”
689
690Suimei was completely ignoring Dorothea who was acting excessively proud while admiring the material. Though he was ignoring her, he was gazing at the floor with deep interest. The materials that made up the wall and floors looked like a simple construction of wood and stone. But to think it was actually a material resistant to magic. In the other world it was possible to produce a similar material after spending time to treat the material with magic so it wasn’t that uncommon. However for a material to naturally posses resistance to magic without the aid of a spell grasped his interest deeply. While Suimei was gazing at all the surrounding walls, Dorothea once more welcomed him to the training ground and spread out her arms.
691
692“I had said this once already, but this will be the place where we hold your evaluation. We will pair Suimei-san up with a guild member of our choosing and hold a match right here. After observing the way you fight, we will assign you an appropriate rank.”
693
694“Hey… Theoretically, just theoretically, is there an evaluation method that does not involve fighting?”
695
696“That’s a difficult question. In return I’ll ask you, is there a simple way other than fighting to evaluate you?”
697
698“No, I got it. That’s certainly how it is…”
699 
700“So you understand right? Then―”
701
702While Dorothea was trying to move the conversation forwards, a presence on the other side of the door further into the room had started to move towards them. Alongside the sound of the door opening, a single shadow appeared. After spotting Suimei and Dorothea, the person in question called out to them. The sound of their voice was like the ringing of a clear bell, a pleasant voice carried over to them on a gentle wind.
703
704“Could that be… Isn’t it Suimei-kun?”
705
706“Aah, Grakis-san. It’s been a short while.”
707
708The person coming from the door was the one Suimei had made an acquaintance with earlier due to peculiar reasons, Lefille Grakis. Suimei gave out a weird reply to her as she walked over with her vivid , shiny, long red hair swinging around behind her. After closing the distance between them she put on a puzzled expression and began talking.
709
710“Why are you here?”
711
712“Right, it seems I’ll be taking an evaluation to determine my rank.”
713
714“Mu…? But, weren’t you here at the guild to put in a request?”
715
716“Ah…”
717
718Suimei finally came to an understanding from Lefille’s surprised expression. When they parted from each other before the reception desk, she had said ‘I hope that your commission gets quickly resolved,’ and now he finally figured out what her misunderstanding was.
719
720“No, in fact I’m also a registration candidate. Ah, by the way, even though I look like this I’m a mage.”
721
722“So that’s how it was. I hadn’t seen you carrying any weapon and was sure you were here to make a request…”
723
724“… Sorry, really. Really sorry. I’ll be careful from now on.”
725
726“Why are you apologizing so much?”
727 
728“… No, don’t worry about it.”
729
730Naturally the conversation had moved towards this topic. To get one’s just desserts is something that is often said. After hearing similar things repeated to him since his mistake, Suimei was just sinking further into his mind. Seeing that the two of them had recognized each other, Dorothea began to speak.
731
732“Do the two of you know each other?”
733
734“Not really, we had just met in front of the reception desk earlier.”
735
736Dorothea gave an understanding nod to Lefille. Suimei then jumped back into the conversation.
737
738“Grakis-san, what about your evaluation?”
739
740“Yeah, it had just finished a moment ago.”
741
742“How was it?”
743
744“Umu, about adequate I would say.”
745
746She had replied with closed eyes and a daring smile. Which means that it wasn’t her evaluation that was adequate, it was more likely that she got by with an adequate margin. She didn’t give of a single hint that she was tired or breathing raggedly. Seeing this, Dorothea gave off an expression halfway between astonishment and bewilderment.
747
748“To say about adequate with those two as your opponents… They’re both quite skilled among all of our members you know?”
749
750“Is that right? I just moved around as usual though?”
751
752“Just as usual huh. It’s a real shame that Lefille-san won’t be staying in Metel.”
753
754Hearing these words from Dorothea, Suimei casually turned towards Lefille.
755
756“…? Where is Grakis-san headed?”
757 
758“Aah, that’s―”
759
760“Ummmmm, I’m sorry to interrupt your conversation but~ it’s about time to start your evaluation, is that alright?”
761
762It seemed that Dorothea was pressed for time as she cut off Lefille in the middle of her reply. They had spent quite a lot of time talking since Suimei and Dorothea met after all.
763
764“Yeah. I’m ready at any time.”
765
766“Understood. Then… Rikus-san and Enmarph-san! If you will!”
767
768Dorothea raised her voice towards the room further into training ground. Responding to her call, two people walked through the doorway. One was a man carrying a two-handed sword while wearing leather armour who appeared to be a warrior. The other was a man carrying a staff in one hand and wearing robes, a mage. These were surely the opponents that Dorothea had been talking about for the evaluation.
769
770“There’s two of them?”
771
772“Yes. From here we will have Suimei-san have a match with one of these two. Rikus-san is a warrior and Enmarph-san is a mage. They’re both completely different types, however they are also both quite skilled and should serve well in measuring your abilities.”
773
774“Hmmm…”
775
776While Dorothea was explaining, Suimei had been scrutinizing the people who were still approaching from a fair distance. Mana, presence, prowess. He could not sense anything from either of them that would put him on guard. After a short time, they finally arrived before Suimei, and immediately the warrior-like man started speaking to Suimei with words filled with irritation.
777
778“So you the newbie?”
779
780“Yeah.”
781
782“Name and occupation?”
783 
784“My name is Suimei Yakagi. I’m pretty much a mage.”
785
786Towards the excessively high-handed attitude directed towards him, Suimei ended up replying in a very blunt manner. To this brief response, the warrior-like man, who Suimei assumed was Rikus, gazed at Suimei in frustration.
787
788“Ah? What’s with the pretty much?”
789
790“It’s just a matter of my personal feelings. There’s no reason to pay that much attention to it.”
791
792“Ha… I see.”
793
794For some reason the man named Rikus was being awfully haughty towards Suimei. He was probably irritated and in ill humour about Suimei talking back to him, but still he was being a bit too blunt. The mage called Enmarph, though silent, was also giving off an atmosphere like one would be electrocuted from just touching him. And then for some reason, Rikus turned towards Lefille.
795
796“… You, you’re still here?”
797
798“Yeah. I was just talking to these two a bit.”
799
800Upon hearing this, Rikus’ brow had twitched. For a while now, Rikus had been making a scary face reminiscent of the Nioh (two angry, muscular guardian statues found at Buddhist temples), and after his short facial twitch stopped, he returned his glare towards Suimei.
801
802“You, are you an acquaintance of that woman?”
803
804“Eh? Well more or less…”
805
806Before Suimei could explain that he had just met her in passing just this day, Rikus suddenly let out a strange, turbulent atmosphere and began muttering.
807
808“… I see. An acquaintance huh. Is that so…”
809
810“Um…”
811 
812“You’re acquaintances, right?”
813
814A strange atmosphere and smile were turned towards Suimei. When he looked to the side he also noticed Enmarph letting out the same impression. Suimei seemed to have realized just what was going on from the earlier conversation, and turned to Lefille.
815
816“… Could it be, the opponents that Grakis-san defeated…”
817
818“Yeah, just as you guessed, it was those two… It’s a bit strange to apologize here, but sorry.”
819
820“As expected…”
821
822It was completely as Suimei expected, but for some reason he could only sigh.
823
824★
825
826So just why hadn’t anything changed since his time at the reception desk? The number of people around and the cause were different, however Suimei had only been facing undeserving hate all day. Facing the outburst of anger and hostility from the two guild members, Suimei let out a long sigh. First the prime minister, then the reception desk and then here, today was an unlucky day where he was just being repeatedly exposed to hateful gazes.
827
828From the previous conversation, as he expected, the opponents that Lefille defeated during her evaluation were the two guild members standing before him. For the evaluation, normally an adventurer from the Twilight Pavilion would have a fight while offering their guidance. It was supposed to be a humbling experience. This was also normally only a single person. However for her own self indulgence she had asked to fight both of them one after the other.
829
830Of course, the result was obvious. Suimei glanced to his side. Setting aside the thin blade and light armour, the young woman gave off a sense of a noble upbringing and an extravagant lifestyle. Seeing the two of them who were cursing at her, it seemed that even still she had beaten them with a lot of room to spare. Seeing as the exchange of information had ended, Suimei turned towards the two guild members.
831 
832“… So now I just have to do it as well right?”
833
834Suimei had no reason to pay attention to feel down about the unreasonable hate and hostility being pointed at him. Faced with Suimei’s arrogant attitude as he asked this, Rikus replied.
835
836“That’s right.”
837
838“The format of the match?”
839
840“It’s a guild match. There’s no need to adhere to any formalities. We fight, then we’ll give you our evaluation. Just that.”
841
842“By fight, you mean as a normal bout right?”
843
844“Yeah. However, in the guild evaluation match we use training swords. Since you’re a mage… Aah, I heard you don’t use a staff anyways right? Fu― if you have a weapon on hand that you want to use feel free to use it. Just, regardless of whether it is by magic or other means, you’re not allowed to cause major injuries or kill anyone. Well, with us as your opponents that will be impossible. Right, Enmarph?”
845
846“… No problem.”
847
848This was the first time Enmarph had spoken. He seemed to be a quiet person. However even though his face was seething with anger, his voice did not waver in the least.
849
850“But, didn’t you just lose~? Both of you too~”
851
852“Shut up Dorothea! Don’t fucking make fun of us!”
853
854“Heeeee!”
855
856Dorothea let out a scream when faced with Rikus’ thunderous yell and Enmarph’s silent pressure. She then turned towards Suimei and stuck out her tongue, she really did not need to add more oil to this fire…
857
858“So, which will it be? We’ll let you pick.”
859
860“Which huh…”
861 
862There was no reason for Suimei to really think about it too hard. It wasn’t like he was hiding his magic like he had when he just arrived in this world. He had seen fights between Reiji and the knights at the castle, but watching and participating were two different things. It would make sense to get some experience fighting in this world while he had the chance. Lefille was about to leave anyways, so it would only be the three of them left in the room. In that case Suimei could bring everything to an end without a fuss. If he handled this correctly, it was also possible to have the opinion of him from the reception desk become much more hazy.
863
864(In that case, this is a great chance.)
865
866In the end Suimei was about to pour even more oil into the fire without having needed Dorothea’s assistance… Suimei finally spoke towards Rikus who had been glaring at him all this time just waiting for an answer.
867
868“Well then, it is a little presumptuous of me… I’ll take both of you at the same time.”
869
870“… Hoo?”
871
872“Eeh!?”
873
874At this statement, Lefille let out a voice like she was very interested while Dorothea let out a surprised yell. On the other hand, the two he had said this two were obviously quite stirred.
875
876“… Ah? You want to take both of us on at the same time? Are you seriously saying that punk?”
877
878“Yeah. I’m not in the habit of making bad jokes.”
879
880Suimei gave out a shameless reply, this only lead to Rikus’ mood worsening more than it already had.
881
882“If you had the ability of that woman there it’d be one thing, but do you really think we would fall behind a single mage? Don’t get so damn cocky just cause you sent one guy flying at the reception desk.”
883
884At the same time as Rikus’ was putting all of his anger into words, Enmarph had also been silently boiling over to the side while glaring at
885 
886Suimei. As expected, they were quite prideful. Though it couldn’t be helped. Suimei could still be categorized as a child and he was boasting before them. There’s no way they could keep calm at such a thing. However the feeling in this case was mutual as Suimei was getting tired of being yelled at. At the increasing tension the air, Dorothea cut in timidly to try and calm down the situation.
887
888“… Um, Suimei-san. Are you serious about fighting both of them at the same time?”
889
890“Yeah. That’s what I would like. After this I need to go find a place to stay for the evening and a place to eat, I’d like to end this quickly.”
891
892“Um, that’s not what I meant― ”
893
894Before Dorothea could finish, Rikus cut in with an irritated voice.
895
896“Are you confident that you can finish this quickly?”
897
898“Yeah.”
899
900“You sure talk big.”
901
902“It’s only about this much. Just as you both have your pride as guild members, I have pride in the path that I’ve taken up to this point. It isn’t good for your health to be humble all the time after all.”
903
904“… Brat. An idiot who can’t judge their opponents’ abilities will only have their rank mercilessly dropped. If you take back your joke now and pick just one of us, I’ll forgive you just this once.”
905
906“I have no intention to. Also I haven’t done anything that requires your forgiveness.”
907
908“… Don’t regret it you hear?”
909
910“Thanks for the warning.”
911
912As Suimei shrugged his shoulders, Rikus began grinding his teeth and turned towards Enmarph.
913
914“Tch… Enmarph. We can’t let ourselves be underestimated by the brats
915 
916any more. Let’s quickly beat the crap out of him.”
917
918“… I know.”
919
920After confirming with Enmarph, Rikus returned his glare towards Suimei as if he was trying to stare a hole right through his head. While the air was still prickling with tension, the two of them headed to the centre of the training grounds.
921
922“… Suimei-kun. Those two are quite skilled fighters you know? Is it really alright?”
923
924“Yeah.”
925
926“You have confidence you can beat them?”
927
928“Though I’m afraid my looks don’t give off that kind of impression.”
929
930As Suimei gave out this self-deprecating statement, Lefille let out a gentle laugh.
931
932“That’s true.”
933
934“… An immediate statement. So mean.”
935
936As Lefille responded so quickly, Suimei had unintentionally let out a joking retort. The two of them both began laughing.
937
938“Fufufu…”
939
940“Hahahaa.”
941
942She was someone who Suimei unexpectedly got along with quite well. As he was casually thinking about how Alshuna’s unfortunate guidance had brought them together…
943
944“… Anyways, facing the two of them at the same time lines up with my goals. I’m fine with it.”
945
946“… I see. In that case I don’t have anything more to say.”
947
948Lefille nodded quietly, and for some reason turned towards Dorothea.
949 
950“Excuse me, would you allow me to observe this fight?”
951
952“Ehh?”
953
954Suimei had let out a weird noise unconsciously. Just why would just ask to observe? This development was going completely against Suimei’s plans.
955
956“Yes, I don’t mind… but perhaps Suimei-san doesn’t want you to?”
957
958“Eh… No, well I don’t particularly mind.”
959
960“Then why did you make that kind of noise? Your face was twisted all like gu~nya you know? Gu~nya.”
961
962“No no, I just didn’t expect it. I was just surprised.”
963
964“Is that so? Even so your behaviour was weird…”
965
966Dorothea cocked her head to the side as Lefille gave a satisfied nod as she had received their consent.
967
968“Then it’s fine. I will be intently watching your fight.”
969
970It seemed Lefille was completely intent on staying. Surely her interest as a swordswoman had been piqued by his claim to fight against both of them. He was going to be seen, however his plan would not change. While mumbling ‘well, whatever,’ to himself in his mind, Suimei headed to the centre of the training ground.
971
972“Well then, are you ready?”
973
974As Dorothea asked, Rikus pulled his sword silently from its sheathe and Enmarph took his stance as he pointed the jewel on his staff towards Suimei. Following after the two of them, Suimei took out his black gloves
975
976– the glove of discord – and put them on. He then removed his vial of mercury from his pocket. Rikus had no idea what it was and asked in curiosity.
977
978“What’s that?”
979
980“No, I’m just getting my weapon out.”
981 
982“Ah?”
983
984Surrounded by curious gazes from all sides, Suimei popped the lid off the vial and began pouring the contents on the ground, the indispensable materials needed for his alchemy. It seemed that this was a fairly unusual substance in this world. Lefille knit her brows towards the strange silver brilliance.
985
986“Silver… water?”
987
988“It’s mercury. Have you never seen it?
989
990“Yeah, this is my first time.”
991
992Lefille squinted a bit and spoke once more.
993
994“So, is it some kind of drug?”
995
996“Nope―”
997
998While Lefille was questioning Suimei, every last drop of mercury had emptied from the vial onto the floor. As the last of the liquid made a splash on the ground, Suimei concentrated his mana and began his spell.
999
1000“―Permutatio Coagulatio vis Lamina.” (Transform, Solidify, Achieve Power)
1001
1002A magic circle formed and began expanding on the ground at the centre of the spilled mercury. The circle was emitting a dark red light of mana. As Suimei was manipulating his magic, he could see four people, and four surprised faces. It was probable they were surprised that a magic circle had formed without having to be drawn just as Felmenia had.
1003
1004“Alchemy…”
1005
1006Suimei heard the voice of the mage, Enmarph. It seems he was at least able to recognize this much. As if urged on by the circle below it, the mercury stretched out like clay and rose, spread out and moved into Suimei’s hand in the shape of a sword.
1007
1008“―This is my weapon.”
1009 
1010Suimei finished his answer to Lefille’s question. He now faced his opponents and concentrated entirely on them. He was wearing neither his coat or suit, but a fight was a fight. As he set aside the conversation, Suimei gripped the mercury katana in his hands and took his stance. Before him he saw Rikus looking at him with suspicious eyes.
1011
1012“… Oi you. Didn’t you say you were a mage?”
1013
1014“What I just did was magic was it not?”
1015
1016“A mage using a sword… Rather, can you even use that?”
1017
1018A familiar question. Felmenia had said the same thing. It seems to the people of this world the popular opinion was that a mage and a warrior were two distinct existences. Mages were the rear guard, warriors were the vanguard. They were stuck on this stereotype. He who was different from their image of both mages and warriors was obviously surprising in a way.
1019
1020“Well, reasonably well, right?”
1021
1022“Is that so―”
1023
1024As Suimei grinned back towards Rikus, there was no longer any more questions to ask. As Rikus spat out those annoyed words, Dorothea took it as an opportunity to signal the beginning of the match and raised her hand.
1025
1026“Well then… Begin!”
1027
1028The very moment Dorothea yelled, Rikus lunged towards Suimei. A very simple to understand first move. Starting with a strong step, it was a splendid diagonal slash. Suimei returned the slash with one of his own.
1029
1030“HA―”
1031
1032Rikus snorted out a laugh. Anybody who was watching this scene would determine that Suimei’s decision was poor. It was obvious when comparing their physiques. It could be easily seen just from the size of their arms. He would be overpowered and pushed back. Thus Rikus was unable to stop his laughter from reaching his face, however the results completely betrayed his expectations. In the brief moment where Rikus and Suimei’s swords clashed, Suimei suddenly dove forwards to the left.
1033 
1034He pressed his arm against his body as his sword was pushed behind him and then raised it over his head. He was now standing behind Rikus to his right with the sword fully brandished above him.
1035
1036“What!?”
1037
1038Rikus’ posture was broken as he had just gone from a contest of strength to suddenly having his back taken. As he yelled out over-enthusiastically and attacked, he threw all of his weight into his sword, but was now falling pitch forwards. This was Suimei’s technique which met a diagonal slash with his own and warded their strike off while breaking their stance. As his technique finished, Suimei immediately turned around, he had no intention of standing around like an idiot and waiting. As he turned, before him was the completely defenceless back of Rikus. Normally this would be where Suimei cut him down while making a speech about having to pay the price of having his back taken, however there was no opportunity to do so. This was because behind Suimei, there was still a tiger’s jaws aimed towards him.
1039
1040“―Oh Wind. Thou shall are the power of eternity who crushes all, bestow the enemy before me with your rage! Wind Fist!”
1041
1042“Secandum Excipio!” (Number 2 Rampart, Local Deployment!)
1043
1044Holding no regrets to the strike that he was no longer able to take before him, with the air coiled up into the form of a tyrannical fist flying towards him, Suimei put up his defensive magic. The magic he used was the brilliant golden fortress’ number 2 rampart. A shield against magic spells.
1045
1046“Wha!?”
1047
1048Suimei did not know just whose surprised voice this was. He had his sword pointed towards Rikus, and opening his stance, raised his left hand out towards Enmarph behind him. With his hand as its origin, the golden magic circle immediately deployed itself in front of him. The compressed air fist smashed into his shield and scattered into the surroundings as whirlwinds. The magic circle did not even creak as time had passed for a few seconds before everyone had collected themselves. With a warped face due to his failure which had created such a disgraceful opening, Rikus reformed his stance and faced Suimei.
1049 
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100“Tch, using such a weird sword style.”
1101
1102“I was taught by a nearby dojo.”
1103
1104Suimei let these words out with complete composure.
1105
1106“What!? What was that magic!?”
1107
1108Enmarph had suddenly gotten lively and began making an uproar. Suimei faced his surprised face while narrowing his eyes and made a statement with a doubtful voice.
1109 
1110“… It’s defensive magic?”
1111
1112“I’m not asking about that! Just now you―”
1113
1114“What? Did I do something strange?”
1115
1116Enmarph was completely dumbfounded. Because of his surprise he wasn’t able to put any words together. The golden fortress was defensive magic. It was a magic Suimei had created to protect himself against all types of attacks. It was a solid circle that he would even call his masterpiece. No matter how you looked at it, it was defensive magic. The only other thing to be surprised about would be the magic circle. However he had also just shown the technique to form a magic circle from nothing when he manipulated the mercury. There was nothing new to yell about.
1117
1118“Strange you say, everything―”
1119
1120As Enmarph was too stimulated to form any coherent thoughts, Dorothea spoke in his stead.
1121
1122“But Suimei-san! That magic you used just now activated without the mediation of any attribute!?”
1123
1124“… That’s because it doesn’t use an attribute. Isn’t it quite frankly useless to apply an attribute onto defensive magic?”
1125
1126Attributes were simply dead weight when it came to defensive magic. Fundamentally, to defend against an opponent’s magic one would defend against the spell itself, or defend against the cause of the magic itself. It was true that applying an attribute would increase its defensive power against magic of the opposing attribute, however the weakness of doing so was that it was possible to have the defence completely bypassed in that case. Because there was such a large demerit, it had been decided that applying attributes to defensive magic was unnecessary. However Enmarph did not seem convinced at all.
1127
1128“Ridiculous! There’s no way it is useless! To begin with magic is something that takes shape only after mediation of an attribute! Magic that can be invoked with the mediation of an attribute is just…”
1129
1130“Ha-Haa? Mediation of an, attribute?”
1131 
1132No matter what nonsense Enmarph was about to spout, Suimei was having difficulty grasping the meaning behind his words. Without the mediation of an attribute magic will not activate, just what did he mean by those words? Attributes were an indicator used to classify magic into categorical types. It was not some kind of essential power or component used to invoke magic. It wasn’t, but―
1133
1134“… Suimei-kun. All the magic in the world manifests because of power borrowed from the elements. Without using the power of the elements, magic would be impossible to use. That’s how it is supposed to be, but why are you able to use magic while ignoring this principle?”
1135
1136What Lefille had just said with a scrutinizing scowl and an attentive voice was the focus of the mystery that had been bothering Suimei. And now, he finally understood.
1137
1138“―Aah. Aah, aah, aah! Ha, I got it. I see, I finally understand… The magic here is not bestowed with a chemical element, the chemical element itself is used as an intermediary for invocation, without it they can’t do anything.”
1139
1140Suddenly, the problem that had been bothering Suimei ever since he arrived in this world had become perfectly clear. At first, Suimei had thought that the magic of this world was nature magic, just like the one he could find anywhere in his world. Nature magic used the power of nature to bring forth magic, or it used magic to bring forth natural phenomena. Setting that aside, after observing the magic from this world, Suimei had thought it strongly resembled nature magic and misunderstood. However now that he opened the lid, it was like a counterfeit of nature magic.
1141
1142Suimei recalled the first magic he saw in the castle, the magic used to open the door. If he was using nature magic to open the door, it was still strange, the power to simply push or pull existed within nature magic after all. He could have just used that to do the deed. Adding a light breeze to push into the door was the height of futility after all. However, this only applied if the magic of this world was nature magic. In other words, since he was unable to do so, the magic in this world was only outwardly similar to nature magic. The elements that they referred to here were not chemical elements, they were restricted to the eight elements that they must make use of to be able to manifest magic. This was why any magic they invoked always carried a prominent attribute with it.
1143 
1144“Everyone of them kept saying the things they called elements were absolutely necessary, it made everything hard to understand. It only meaninglessly adds to the magic’s complexity and adds a corresponding amount of time to perform. It’s simply bothersome and idiotic.”
1145
1146“Wh-what the hell are you saying…?”
1147
1148“What, it’s nothing important. To use an attribute to defend is just something difficult, that’s all.”
1149
1150It was possible to this world’s magic, the flow of mana – spell – defence
1151
1152simply did not exist. Instead they did mana – spell – elements – defence
1153
1154and could not deviate from that flow. This was why the chants here were
1155
1156so long, and why they were always surprised when the chant was omitted.
1157
1158(My goodness, to think it was like this…)
1159
1160It had also been the case with Felmenia, but Suimei had still not actually studied the magic of this world. In Suimei’s world, grimoires or books known as esoteric writings, were something not aimed towards beginners in magic. Just by reading one, one would not simple become able to use magic like some sort of manual or instruction booklet. Even to just read one properly required a fair amount of time and materials.
1161
1162That was why Suimei did not attempt to study any magic. Since it would take such a long time to decipher, Suimei decided it would be more beneficial to study about the world, it’s nature, their legends and about the origin of their magic instead. This was why he only read these kinds of books whenever he holed up in the archives. A part of Suimei also just wanted to purely enjoy and discover magic in the middle of a fight. He was anticipating mysteries that he still knew nothing about to move and excite him… on that day, there was nothing of the sort though.
1163
1164“… Well whatever, let’s continue. We’re both surprised all the same. That makes us even. So you don’t mind right?”
1165
1166As Suimei prodded him with these words, Enmarph began chanting in anger.
1167
1168“―Oh Wind! Thou art the power of eternity, become a circle. Such is a circle of tyranny. The uncountable destruction born from the air, rush
1169 
1170towards my enemy with your righteousness. Noise Tyrant!”
1171
1172Enmarph’s keyword resounded through the air – a turbulent tyrant. With Enmarph as its centre, a vortex of air rose up into the air in an instant, following that, as if all the air in the room was shaking, many whirlwinds began forming in his surroundings. Unlike the single fist he had shot out before, this was a barrage of air. Using the power of numbers he intended to arrogantly overwhelm Suimei’s shield. However…
1173
1174“Secandum Perfectus!” (Number 2 Rampart, Reinforce Deployment!)
1175
1176Defensive magic. The golden magic circle began to shine much brighter than before as the storm of tyranny rushed towards it with violent turbulence. Individually each strike carried more power than his previous attack, and here there was ten or twenty, no, more than that. It was a rapid fire continuous bombardment. However as each one struck the golden rampart, they would vanish in an instant. This only repeated continuously. Not an atom of his attack was able to reach Suimei. After a while the wind magic came to its end leaving dust from the floor flying across the entire room. As Suimei returned a cold gaze to Enmarph implying it had been boring, Enmarph was not only no longer able to speak, he could no longer even move his hands as he froze in his pose with his staff pointed towards Suimei. At that moment, Suimei heard the sound of someone kicking off of the ground fiercely. It was Rikus.
1177
1178“Don’t get…”
1179
1180Cocky is what he surely was going to say. He had his sword ready in both hand and was leaping towards Suimei. It was an attack aimed at the exact moment that Enmarph’s magic ended. Even so it was far too slow for Suimei to be unable to react. Suimei moved his arm pointed towards Enmarph over towards Rikus, and invoked his magic.
1181
1182“Primum Excipio!!” (Number 1 Rampart, Local Deployment!!) “―cocky dammit!!”
1183
1184As they yelled the sword and rampart collided making a noise like metal gears violently grinding together as if to split the inner ear. Rikus’ sword and Suimei’s shield deployed in full anticipation of his actions. But it was completely meaningless for the sword to strike a castle rampart, this applied here as well. The magic circle did not weaken at all, but the sword
1185 
1186had been slowly shaving away from the collision.
1187
1188“You won’t reach me with only that much.”
1189
1190“Uu, guu…”
1191
1192He was simply standing there glaring at his opponent over the attack, a truly ridiculous sight. Seeing Rikus’ anguish as a perfect opportunity, at the moment Rikus slackened the strength in his sword, Suimei stepped to the left and took a composed stride to the side of Rikus whose strike had now completely missed its target. As he shifted to a positions to Rikus’ side, Suimei snapped his fingers strongly with the intent of defeating him.
1193
1194“GUAAAAAAH!”
1195
1196At the outbreak of the sudden powerful attack to his side, Rikus was sent flying away. Without confirming how far he went, Suimei rearranged his stance and faced Enmarph. Enmarph was still gripping his staff pointed at Suimei, and as he was about to start chanting…
1197
1198“Is it really okay? Your magic won’t work.”
1199
1200“GU! Even so―”
1201
1202He’ll do it. A magic battle. Suimei praised Enmarph’s spirit. While Enmarph began chanting with zeal with the intent of striking down Suimei, Suimei also began his own spell.
1203
1204“Buddhi Brahma. Buddhi Vidya.” (Awaken Power. Along with Great Knowledge)
1205
1206“―Oh Wind. Thou art the power of eternity, blow fiercely.”
1207
1208Contemporary magic and this world’s magic. They were prepared in different way, but victory would surely be influenced by the speed of chanting. However before a magician who used the compressed chants of the Kabbalah, the magic which required time to mediate with an attribute was simply the height of stupidity. If one were to compare their speeds, it would be obvious that the mage from the other world would lose… However that only applied if the spells were of the same strength.
1209
1210“Gale!”
1211 
1212The first to finish and invoke their keyword was not Suimei, but Enmarph. Surprisingly he used a chant which only required two or three verses. However the spell was not strong enough, there was no way that it would harm Suimei. In that case, just why was he using it with this kind of timing? The answer to that question became apparent immediately. The mana which built up into a gale, was blowing in from behind Suimei.
1213
1214(You can do it after all― )
1215
1216While paying attention to the cold premonition behind him, Suimei broke out a warped smile. Enmarph had not been looking for a head on magic battle, it was a tactic. He risked his life by leaving himself completely defenceless to attack Suimei from a blind spot. Suimei wanted to give him some words of admiration. Thus he finished his chant.
1217
1218“Buddhi Karanda Trishna!” (Thus, Surrender Yourself to the Sweet Voice’s Thirst!)
1219
1220Trishna, meaning thirst, it was a word used ceremoniously in over five religions. Thus it was simple to use for magic and a very powerful Sanskrit. When used in Suimei’s magic, it carried the mysteries of Esoteric Buddhist systems. A magic circle formed below Enmarph’s feet with a completely different structure than any circle he had seen before, a magic circle which embodied thirst manifest.
1221
1222“Not yet!!”
1223
1224Along with his bursting fighting spirit, mana began to flood out of Enmarph’s body. He intended to resist the spell by forcefully overpowering it with mana. This was the final measure taken to defend against magic when pushed into a corner. In general, before unknown magic, it was not a bad choice. Unfortunately for Enmarph, the magic used by Suimei was Kalavinka’s sweet voice. This was not a direct attack, this magic was designed to suck all the mana out of its target. In other words…
1225
1226“Wha―GAAAAAAAAAH!!”
1227
1228Accompanied by his scream, mana was now being released from Enmarph’s body at an accelerated rate completely out of his control. Before long, having all his power drained from his body, the mage fell to his knees.
1229 
1230“OoOOOOOOOOH!!”
1231
1232Next, Suimei heard a war cry from Rikus burst out from behind him. He had been splendidly blown away earlier but seeing that he closed the distance so quickly, his actions were surely meant to cover for Enmarph. However Suimei did not lose his composure. He spun around and flung his mercury katana into his other hand, as he twisted and kicked up dirt like a whirlwind and turned over to strike in an instant. Compared to the heavy sword being held in both of Rikus’ hands, the blade Suimei swung had been a moment faster―
1233
1234“Gu, uu…”
1235
1236Stopping his sword right at Rikus’ neck, Suimei declared his victory.
1237
1238“―With his, I believe it is my victory, right?”
1239
1240There was not a single complaint in response to his question.
1241
1242★
1243
1244As Suimei slowly withdrew his mercury katana from Rikus’ neck, Rikus fell to the ground and let out a rough breath. Behind Suimei, Enmarph was also sitting on the ground with an exhausted look having had all of his mana forcibly released from his body. While verifying this, Suimei quietly undid the spell and released the mana on his mercury katana and released it onto the floor. As if reversing all the actions it had taken to form the katana, the mercury splashed into a puddle and then returned itself to Suimei’s vial. As a guild staff member Dorothea had been attentively watching over the fight, after seeing those two fallen figures she turned towards Suimei with a grand expression of admiration.”
1245
1246“Wow… You really defeated both of them…”
1247
1248Dorothea was spacing out a bit at the unexpected outcome. As for the Lefille who had been watching at her side, as expected she was gazing at Suimei without an ounce of carelessness. And as she gazed at him with a stare that felt like it could shoot right through him, she wiped the entire feeling away as she made a gentle smile.
1249
1250“―Wonderful.”
1251 
1252A single word of admiration. It seemed that the atmosphere in the air was flipped on its head in an instant. Dorothea then stepped towards Suimei.
1253
1254“Suimei-san. It was a spectacular fight. There aren’t many people who are able to defeat both Rikus-san and Enmarph-san at the same time. Even among the guild members currently in Metel there would only be a handful.”
1255
1256“Thank you. Well, it just so happened that my strategy had worked out perfectly is all.”
1257
1258Suimei was stating that it had just been by chance in a self-deprecating way. Dorothea smiled in a way that suggested she didn’t like how he was putting it and poked at him with her words.
1259
1260“Once again with the humility. As I thought before you’re quite the skilled mage right? Even in the Mage’s Guild, I think you would be considered in the upper class, right Lefille-san?”
1261
1262“Yeah, I’m not familiar with the strength of the members of the Mage’s Guild in Metel, but surely your skills are quite the sight to see.”
1263
1264“… By the way, compared to the amazing mages you do know, how was it?”
1265
1266Suimei had asked about the mages of this world. He had called them ridiculous and idiotic earlier, but he was still interested in their skill and just how strong the top ranked mages in this world were. It was still not clear to him. Skill was important, however the capacity for mana also had a major effect on magic. If it were to match his hopes, than a mage with terrifying amounts of mana would be able to cast magic with a similarly terrifying effect. On top of that Suimei was interested in how much the elements played when they were used as mediation. Depending on the mage’s ability to wield them, their strength should also be proportionately stronger. Dorothea gave a cheerful smile as she answered.
1267
1268“As I thought you’re interested right. Suimei-san is also a boy~”
1269
1270“We-well yeah… So?”
1271
1272“Fufu. If you ask me I think you’re quite good. It may not be the case
1273 
1274when compared to the S-ranked mages of the Twilight Pavilion though…”
1275
1276Dorothea’s voice tapered off as she finished speaking. In other words to compare the fight just now to an S-rank mage would be presumptuous. In that case…
1277
1278“Got it… By the way how would the famous White Flame from the castle compare to those S-rank mages?”
1279
1280“Lord Stingray? Her Lordship is more famous for her research than her strength. I think she can’t really be compared against those who make their living by constantly facing life and death situations right?”
1281
1282“Heeh…”
1283
1284Dorothea was proudly boasting of the Twilight Pavilion’s guild members. Suimei was completely absorbed in interest at her words. He wouldn’t say that Felmenia was skilled, but as a mage her talent was quite promising.
1285
1286Surely he did not think that she was part of the top class of mages but to hear that she would be compared unfavourably against mages who were actively participating in combat was certainly an interesting conversation.
1287
1288“So what does Grakis-san think?”
1289
1290“… I didn’t think you looked like someone who was so fixated on strength.”
1291
1292“I’m not, I just want a point of reference. Just a general idea of my level. One would normally be curious about how they are assessed right?”
1293
1294“Fumu, that’s right… It is simply my opinion but… Completely based on people I have witnessed myself, the amount of mana I felt from you was not something that could surpass the stronger mages. As for the destructive power of your magic… what you had shown me just now did not serve as a very good reference point.”
1295
1296“Destructive power huh.”
1297
1298As expected, much like in nature magic they seemed to put an emphasis on this. The magician who is feared in the other world, Wolfgang’s immense magic would certainly spoil the people of this world. Well then, just how
1299 
1300much destructive power was there behind the magic of the highest rank mages?
1301
1302“If it was the strong mages I had mentioned earlier, then there are some who could blow away an entire forest or town with a single spell. Though it may be somewhat discourteous to say so, comparing such feats to your magic, I can’t really say they are on the same plane.”
1303
1304“For example if we’re talking about the Geo Emperor-sama from Nelferia, I hear they can crush an entire battlefield at once. It’s truly only outrages things to more outrages things when you talk about people like that…”
1305
1306“Fumufumu…”
1307
1308Suimei had gotten a fairly good grasp of things. In his current state where he had yet to ignite his mana furnace, it seems there was a fairly large gap. It wasn’t like they could flatten a mountain or destroy a peninsula, but it was still a terrifying amount of destructive power. Well, even in the other world there wasn’t all that many people would could do similar things… In any case.
1309
1310“Thank you very much. This has served as a good reference point.”
1311
1312“No worries, I’m a little uneasy to receive your thanks over something so trivial.”
1313
1314“No, I’m still very ignorant after all. I still have a long way to go as well.”
1315
1316Suimei returned a bow to Lefille. Dorothea cocked her head to the side and continued talking in marvel.
1317
1318“… Nevertheless, just what exactly are you Suimei-san? You’re able to fight that well but I’ve never once heard your name spoken before, so just where did you come from?”
1319
1320“Aaah, I’m well, from fairly far away… If I say from the east would you understand?”
1321
1322Suimei recalled the maps from the castle as he said this. Preparing for just such a conversation about geography, he had studied the maps quite thoroughly. On the east side of the continent, Astel did not have much in
1323 
1324terms of diplomatic relations let alone information concerning those lands. It was the perfect section of land to answer the question he had just been asked.
1325
1326“I see. Certainly we don’t have much information on the eastern part of the continent. So is your magic also characteristic of magic from the east?”
1327
1328“Well yeah.”
1329
1330Suimei told a lie while pretending it was the truth. It seemed that he had grasped Lefille’s interest as she began speaking.
1331
1332“Characteristic magic huh…”
1333
1334“Is something wrong?”
1335
1336“No, I was simply admiring the splendid techniques that you had displayed. Setting aside the destructive power, the speed of the invocation and needless to say the defensive abilities were excellent. There is still much of the world that I do not know of.”
1337
1338“Well, yeah.”
1339
1340She was certainly right, they were techniques from another world after all, so the phrasing might have been a little off. Dorothea then turned towards Lefille as she suddenly remembered something.
1341
1342“Now that I think of it, Lefille-san is headed towards the Nelferia Empire right?”
1343
1344“Hm? Yeah, that’s right.”
1345
1346Dorothea was confirming Lefille’s itinerary with her, it turned out to be a large coincidence for Suimei.
1347
1348“Heeh. Grakis-san is going to take activity in the Empire?”
1349
1350“Yeah. From here I plan to take part in activities at the Twilight Pavilion while commuting to the Magic Institute in the Empire.”
1351
1352“The Magic Institute… if I remember right…”
1353 
1354Magic Institute. According to the documents Suimei had read, it was a large institution in the Empire which served as a place of magic education. It gathered students from Astel, Nelferia and Saadia to research and develop magic on top of keeping the balance of power between the three allied countries.
1355
1356“Since I’m not particularly familiar with magic, I was hoping to start studying from scratch so that I can strive to improve myself.”
1357
1358“You want to learn magic?”
1359
1360“Yeah. Up until now I’ve never seriously made an effort to study magic after all.”
1361
1362Suimei nodded as he heard this and Dorothea let out a sigh as she began talking.
1363
1364“Someone as skilled as Lefille would surely have contributed greatly to the guild here in Metel. It’s truly a shame that you’ll be moving to another office. However I still have hope in our new mage Suimei-san!!”
1365
1366“―No, I’m sorry but once I’ve finished preparing I intend to head straight towards Kurant City.”
1367
1368After a short pause, Dorothea faced him with a face filled with dreadful vigour.
1369
1370“… EEEEEEEH!? Weren’t you going to contribute greatly to our office as Metel’s newbie mage who would carry all our hopes as a new shining star!? Weren’t you going to show the mages over at the Mage’s Guild what’s what with a ba~tta ba~tta and receive a second name from Twilight-sama!?”
1371
1372Suimei was wondering just where her dangerous imagination had taken her.
1373
1374“… No, unfortunately.”
1375
1376“No waaay… To think that we finally had some new members who exceeded our expectations after such a long time and they’re just up and leaving…”
1377 
1378“Sorry. I also have things to do.”
1379
1380“… That’s right isn’t it. Since the both of you are headed towards your goals with such unshakable resolve it can’t be helped.”
1381
1382“Well, my final destination also happens to be Nelferia.”
1383
1384“You too?”
1385
1386“Yeah. I have a lot of information I need to gather, as expected the Empire would be the best place.”
1387
1388“I see. I don’t know when it will ever be, but I’m looking forward to when we meet again.”
1389
1390“Yeah, I look forward to it as well.”
1391
1392“―Well then, I should be going. Suimei-kun, your fight was enlightening.”
1393
1394As Lefille said these parting words, she turned around with sweet elegance as her red ponytail shook behind her. Suimei accidentally started staring at her as if to scrutinize her. Lefille had noticed his gaze and turned back around.
1395
1396“Is something wrong?”
1397
1398“No, it is nothing. Take care.”
1399
1400“Yeah. Thank you. Well then, see you.”
1401
1402With this, Lefille headed towards the exit of the training ground. Suimei watched the sight of her elegant back as she left and shut his eyes… if it is her, there should be no problems leaving her as is. She did not seem like one who liked to gossip, it would be fine to leave her alone. It would not sprout into a problem. She also happened to be headed to Nelferia, at the end of the day rumours about Suimei would not spread out in this area… After confirming that Lefille had gone through the door, Suimei spoke to Dorothea without shifting his gaze.
1403
1404“―Well then, I’d like to ask something simple, with this, what would my rank be?”
1405 
1406As she couldn’t see his face, Dorothea was a little alert as she looked at the ceiling.
1407
1408“Umm… That’s right. Suimei-san won a crushing victory with both Rikus-san and Enmarph-san as opponents at the same time after all.”
1409
1410On one hand there was one acting like a child, on the other hand one was just directing a silent gaze towards Suimei. Rikus was turning away making an annoyed expression. Enmarph was grinding his teeth. As expected, having tasted two consecutive defeats, they were both quite mortified. As Dorothea glanced back at those two, she took on her face as a proper staff member and spoke in a business like manner.
1411
1412“Normally I believe a C-rank would be proper. But you certainly have enough abilities to take activities as a B-rank. I believe that will be most suitable.”
1413
1414“Heeh…”
1415
1416Towards the unexpected evaluation from Dorothea Suimei had unintentionally let out his voice. She rated him as B-rank. He had thought it would be around there, but it was still quite the high evaluation. And then, as if extremely pleased with the evaluation, she put on a brilliant smile and faced Suimei.
1417
1418“It’s amazing right? You’ve become famous in an instant Suimei-san.”
1419
1420“Is that so?”
1421
1422“Yeah. I guarantee it.”
1423
1424Dorothea thrust out her chest in pride enthusiastically asking Suimei to leave it to her. It was certainly true, if a new member suddenly received a high evaluation and soared like a comet, it was obvious that his name would spread. But…
1425
1426“However― that would only happen if Dorothea and the other three who were present spread rumours of what had happened here to others right?”
1427
1428“…? Even if we don’t spread rumours if a B-rank suddenly appeared they would easily become famous―”
1429 
1430Dorothea could not understand just what Suimei was talking about and was in the middle of speaking in wonder. By the time they had realized, Suimei, who had not been looking at them, was suddenly wearing well tailored clothes with long coattails. And then, what met them was a sudden indifferent pressure that froze all their muscles to the point where they were convulsing. Rikus who had noticed this quickly, glared at Suimei with hostility.
1431
1432“… You punk…”
1433
1434“It’s alright. I will not become famous. Just a moment ago during the evaluation, I was completely and utterly defeated by the two of you and received a very befitting D-rank. The three of you will convey these facts to the other guild members. I am simply a completely normal, second-rate mage without a single redeeming factor who happily became a guild member… Right?”
1435
1436“―Eh”
1437
1438Dorothea could not understand just what was going on and was standing there dumbfounded. Rikus and Enmarph were gripped by the tension in their bodies from the overwhelming pressure before them. From the atmosphere, they could guess what was about to happen. That what they had just been told, would soon become their reality. That was precisely Suimei’s intent, that’s why…
1439
1440“I must apologize a little to the three of you, however I’ll be entrusting you with relaying the correct message here.”
1441
1442“Like it’s going to―uu, gu…”
1443
1444“Ah―”
1445
1446Suimei turned around and held his hands to their heads. And just like that, he invoked his magic in no time at all. Rikus, who had jumped towards him with the intent of stopping any violence and Dorothea who had just been standing there completely dumbfounded were both unable to offer up any resistance as they fell under Suimei’s magic which was designed to grant his desires. The two of them did not have any strong innate resistance towards magic. This result was a matter of course. And then, after falling under the effect of Suimei’s magic, their eyes had lost focus
1447 
1448and began staring into space blankly. And just like that, they stood stock still without moving. There was one remaining who did not fall under Suimei’s spell, Enmarph. He could only demand why while shaking in fear.
1449
1450“… Why are you doing this?”
1451
1452“Hm? Why you say? It is just as I said, I just want a suitable rank is all.”
1453
1454“Ridiculous. A high rank is an important factor which influences the jobs that guild members can take. What do you intend by throwing it away yourself?”
1455
1456As Enmarph asked him this, Suimei was just standing there indifferently.
1457
1458“No, I don’t really intend anything.”
1459
1460“What―?”
1461
1462“I simply prefer it this way. I do not want the fetters binding me down to increase is all.”
1463
1464“That’s, that’s true but…”
1465
1466With an increase in rank the burdens placed on him would also increase proportionally. As his senior as a guild member he could certainly understand this point. To Suimei, an increase in responsibility from the guild was simply completely unnecessary to him. Thus he was taking action against it.
1467
1468“Well, I also wanted to increase my experience fighting the people of this world even if just a bit.”
1469
1470“This world, you…?”
1471
1472“That’s not something you need to know.”
1473
1474Those words, to the people of this world it is certainly something that they would never fail in hearing. However Suimei cut down his question curtly. There was no need for a complete stranger to understand his situation. Even still Enmarph had started speaking in a fluster.
1475 
1476“But, even if you do something about all our memories it won’t matter. The guys I talked to earlier about what happened at the reception desk all know about you right? Just because you deal with us―”
1477
1478“That’s right. But it’s not like anyone will closely examine the matter. In that case, the result here will generally become the basis of my strength. What happened at the reception desk will simply become an accident and that matter will be concluded. Isn’t that right? Humanity is filled with guys who only like to demean others. If they don’t know that actual situation, instead of believing someone is strong, they would much rather think that they are weak.”
1479
1480Enmarph had fallen silent, or rather speechless. It was like his voice had been completely stolen away. His eyes had opened wide like he had just seen something completely unfamiliar as he was staring right at Suimei. Suimei could feel just a little sympathy for him and continued the conversation.
1481
1482“Well, when all’s said and done, I will simply become a mage who knew nothing of the world who let his mouth run off at the reception desk. It’s an easy to accept story right? I’m someone with a lot of self-confidence after all, so it will be easily accepted.”
1483
1484“… Just what are you intending by becoming a low ranked guild member who doesn’t take requests? No matter how many requests come into the Twilight Pavilion, jobs that you would be able to make a living off of are―”
1485
1486“There aren’t any. Certainly. However in the regard I have also already planted the seeds. Regardless of the number of requests, if I say that I know recovery magic then they would just pull me in right? The power to heal people, no matter where you go there is a serious deficiency of people who wield it. If you don’t remember hearing about it― I can do much more than that.”
1487
1488While bragging, Suimei took a step forwards. To Enmarph that one step must have been like the step of a devil.
1489
1490“Tch, did you think a mage like me would so easily― ku!?”
1491
1492As Enmarph fixed his posture, he suddenly realized.
1493 
1494“You’ll fall for it. You’re completely exhausted after all. Right? Kalavinka’s sweet voice is just that kind of magic.”
1495
1496“ah――――”
1497
1498Magicians fundamentally are people with a resistance towards magic. A level of resistance was necessary to touch upon mysteries after all. Also, assuming one would have to expose their body to the magic of others, it was necessary to research methods of protecting oneself from the potential of curses and the like by making it difficult for magic to be applied to one’s own body. However, this was not an effect that could be constantly maintained at all times. It was dependant on the state of one’s body and mind. In that case, what could Enmarph possible do after being completely exhausted by draining magic?
1499
1500“It’s just a strong suggestion. There’s no need to worry, there are no after-effects. You’ll go to sleep, and after you wake up, everything will be exactly as I told you. You’ll retain your honour, there won’t be a single disadvantage for you.”
1501
1502Suimei was a magician. If he were to fight against the mages from this world, it was inevitable that magic would be fired back and forth between them. On top of that Suimei also desired to get a normal evaluation of his fighting ability. Doing both of these things would prove to be difficult. However if he refused to fight against mages and stuck to warriors, his chances to analyze the fights of other mages would decrease. This was counter-productive to his goal of obtaining more information. And finally, to seal their mouths in the end, mages who held a resistance towards magic would have to be thoroughly exhausted for him to apply his magic on them. So to meet all those conditions…
1503
1504“I see… That’s why, you―”
1505
1506“Yeah, that’s why I had to fight both of you at the same time.”
1507
1508―Suimei sharpened his gaze to the point that it felt like it could freeze the world, and held his hand up to the mage’s head.
1509 
1510
1511Chapter 2 - Towards the Stormy Journey
1512
1513A few days had passed since Suimei met Lefille, passed the evaluation for his rank and happily registered to the guild. Having woken up early in the morning, he was currently in the inn’s garden doing practice wings with his mercury katana.
1514
1515“Sei, Haa”
1516
1517He was systematically swinging from top to bottom, properly exhaling with every swing. It was truly practice swings exactly to form. He was quite used to this, but naturally it was not his father, a magician, who taught him swordsmanship, but a kenjutsu dojo near his house. His father put a lot of emphasis on close-combat abilities, however if Suimei had to be taught he thought it would be better to leave it to experts in the field. With this in mind, Suimei had been attending the dojo since his infancy. The reason why Suimei was plainly swinging his sword was also because this was one of their teachings. If one does not swing their sword, it will become dull. Thus Suimei found a time when there was not many people around to practise his swings and martial arts.
1518
1519“Fuu, that should about do it…”
1520
1521Having performed his routine practice from start to end, Suimei let out a breath. Compared to his usual habit, the amount of practice was somewhat insufficient, however on this day he could not afford to exhaust himself first thing in the morning. After this, Suimei was going to take part in an escort mission that would take him towards the Nelferia Empire.
1522
1523Suimei’s current goal was to investigate a way to return to his own world, and then create the spell that would return him. For the time being, he would leave the Astel Kingdom to gather information and materials in the Nelferia Empire where the circulation of goods was plentiful. But before heading straight for the Empire, Suimei was headed towards Kurant City which laid on the western edge of Astel. To that end he would be relying on people known as a trade corps who had knowledge of travelling and the
1524 
1525lay of the land.
1526
1527Suimei had been looking through the requests at the guild for this kind of opportunity, and just the other day, he managed to officially receive just one such commission. The scale of competition had been quite large, but the reason they took him on so easily was likely largely attributed to the fact that Suimei could use recovery magic. At the time that the D-ranked Suimei went up to the teller window to take on the request, the required number of escorts had already been met. Nevertheless the organizer had said that there was no such thing as too many people who could use recovery magic and swiftly approved of Suimei’s participation. With this, Suimei’s plans from here on were decided. All that was left was to depart on his journey from the royal capitol Metel.
1528
1529“Now then, time to go back.”
1530
1531While thinking of this, Suimei put away the mercury katana he had been practising with and stood up. He then returned to the inn to make his final preparations before leaving on his journey. While walking towards his room, he went around the corner― and bumped into someone with all his strength.
1532
1533“Oow… Sorr―!?”
1534
1535For an instant, Suimei was seeing stars. He had staggered from the sudden shock, and was about to apologize while bowing down, however before he could finish he was forced to stop his apology. The one he had bumped into was the swordswoman who had coincidentally been staying at the same lodgings, Lefille Grakis. But this wasn’t the reason Suimei stopped his apology. The two of them were staying at the same inn after all. Bumping into each other was not an impossible occurrence. However, while Suimei was about to break into an apology, he had been baffled by her outfit. Lefille had been running presumably from the outside of the building in only her undergarments regardless of any possible onlookers . Also for some reason her eyes were swollen and red as a large teardrops fell from here eyes.
1536
1537“ah――”
1538
1539Lefille had noticed that Suimei was now looking at her current figure. However, she was still standing there in a daze and gasping at the sudden
1540 
1541collision. To Suimei the sadness she was displaying was more important than the fact that they just bumped into each other.
1542
1543“Eh, ah, eh―?”
1544
1545Suimei finally started to come out of his complete stall, but was still not able to wrap his head around the situation. She was in a state where she was only wearing her undergarment while crying, this was a completely unpredictable situation for him.
1546
1547“S-Sorry…”
1548
1549Finally, Lefille regained her senses. She shook off her tears and leaked out an apology. Without listening to Suimei’s questions or answers she ran away further into the inn… After a short while, Suimei having been left alone in complete bewilderment started muttering.
1550
1551“Just what happened to her…?”
1552
1553It was still early in the morning. It was still too early for people to generally be awake. Thus there was nobody around to give him an answer.
1554 
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605★
1606
1607A few hours had passed since the incident in the morning. Suimei was wearing the local clothing that he had bought the other day in the clothing store. In his hand he was carrying the school bag shaped like a medicinal briefcase that he brought over from the other world. He was currently outside the tall walls which surrounded the royal capitol Metel. After following the highway leading out of the city gates, he came upon the meeting place specified by the commission from the trade corps. From there he casually looked behind him and raised his sight back at the city.
1608 
1609The vital cornerstone which constantly protects the royal capitol of Metel, the large walls. In general even in the other world, cities, castles and fortresses during the Middle Ages were also protected with similar types of walls. It was a mainstream form of protection. Even in this world they had foreign enemies― armies and armed insurgents. In this world if one were to mention a peculiar characteristic of the walls, it would be that they needed to defend against monsters, however―
1610
1611(It doesn’t use the advanced materials that Dorothea had talked about, it does not have any resistance against mana.)
1612
1613Suimei remembered her words as he looked upon the walls. It was just as he was thinking, the walls which protected Metel were not made of the same materials as the guild’s training ground which had a natural resistance towards mana. It was made of simple concrete similar to the Pantheon as well as bricks. It was probable that the raw materials which were strong against magic were only recently discovered, thus they had not used them for the walls yet.
1614
1615“If it’s like this, if powerful magic was just fired at it repeatedly it would just be over huh.”
1616
1617If the wall was exposed to offensive magic, the material with no defence against spells and with no real strength would collapse. Even more so since it seemed to be a wall built only with a little knowledge of engineering. Despite its majestic appearance, considering the things that existed in this world it made him anxious. No matter how large in scale something is, once it breaks it’s useless… Well, there was no purpose in Suimei worrying about it as he shook his head. The defensive capabilities of the city did not have anything to do with him. No matter how much he looked at it, it couldn’t be helped.
1618
1619Suimei shook off his thoughts about the wall and looked at the nearby meeting place, a crowd had gathered there. They were dressed normally but there was a group who were all dressed in neat and tidy clothes, and about twenty people front and rear who formed an armed group. Adding them all together there were a couple dozen people. In addition there were several wagons. It could pretty much be considered a migrating community, this was the trade corps that Suimei was using to reach his objective.
1620 
1621Trade corps. In the other world it was commonly called a caravan, they were created with the purpose of transporting goods long distances while protected the merchants and goods from dangers such as looting and assault. Multiple merchants and transportation workers would band together as a single organization to achieve their common goals.
1622
1623(Well, it certainly resembles it anyways.)
1624
1625Suimei muttered to himself. Just from the looks of it, it fully lined up with the knowledge he had from the other world. However, the surrounding number of armed personal was quite large. If one were to mention a difference it would be just that. This was likely because there were dangers special to this world such as monsters.
1626
1627The level of civilization in this world was relatively low and also carried various threats that did not exist in the other world. Without gathering a sufficient armed force, it was not possible to journey between cities let alone countries. The maintained road served as a single highway to the next town. There was no way there was any form of lighting along the path, and the requisition of water and lodgings along the path took a considerable amount of time. While thinking of this, Suimei truly gained a new understanding of just how easy it was for humans to live in his own world. While groaning about the differences in convenience between the worlds, Suimei walked up to a single man in the crowd who had a fairly good physique and carried an air of a merchant. According to the information from the reception desk, this was the client who had put in the commission at the Twilight Pavilion.
1628
1629“Do you have business with me?”
1630
1631“I am affiliated with the Adventurer’s Guild, Twilight Pavilion. My name is Suimei Yakagi. I have come today at the request to provide escort to this trade corps.”
1632
1633As Suimei gave his business-like introduction, the man who had been looking at him with suspicious eyes suddenly made a convinced expression.
1634
1635“Aah, my my how polite. I am the one who put together this trade corps, my name is Gallio. You are Yakagi-dono who is capable of using recovery magic right? Thank you very much for receiving our commission on this
1636 
1637occasion. In the case that anyone is injured during our journey up to Kurant City, I leave everything in your care.”
1638
1639“Thank you, I look forward to working with you.”
1640
1641The two shook hands and their calm exchange had ended. Gallio then quickly finished up their conversation and headed off towards the other merchants. He was certain to have many preparations to make with others. They were just about to depart, the one responsible for calling everyone together being restless couldn’t be helped. A familiar voice then reached Suimei’s ears from behind him.
1642
1643“… Could it… Could it be the one over there is Suimei-kun?”
1644
1645“Eh? Ah, Grakis-san?”
1646
1647As Suimei turned around, he spotted the figure of Lefille Grakis, who he thought should have no reason to be in this place.
1648
1649“Grakis-san, why are you here?”
1650
1651“I will also be accompanying this trade corps.”
1652
1653“With this trade corps? If I remember correctly, wasn’t Grakis-san’s departure from Metel planned to be at a much later time?”
1654
1655This was the reason Suimei had not been expecting to see Lefille here at all. The two of them had coincidentally chosen the same inn to lodge at during their stay in Metel. Due to this coincidence, they had multiple opportunities for conversation. During one of these conversations, she had mentioned that her departure towards Nelferia had to wait for various reasons and would not occur for some time. In spite of that, she was standing here dressed for a journey. It was in complete opposition to what Suimei had heard earlier. Lefille replied with a nod.
1656
1657“Un. That was originally the case, but two days ago the commission I had taken turned out to be far more profitable than expected. The money I required was gathered up much faster than I planned, so my schedule moved up a little.”
1658
1659“So all the necessary expenses you had talked about are already gathered?”
1660 
1661“Yeah, that problem’s gone away.”
1662
1663As she stated this, Lefille showed a calm smile. During their conversations, she had mentioned that she required travelling expenses and the fees to start attending the Magic Institute. Because of this she would only leave for the Empire after gathering the necessary funds in Metel. Setting aside the travelling expenses, it seemed that the amount of money needed to attend the Magic Institute was in no way insignificant. Thus she wasn’t expected to be able to leave any time soon. However she had cleared that goal with a single commission. It must have been quite a difficult request to be so profitable.
1664
1665“… Though it’s a little impolite of me to ask, what kind of commission was it?”
1666
1667“It was a monster subjugation request. Just a little further away from here a powerful monster suddenly appeared out of nowhere. They wanted it taken care of right away. Since it was an emergency request the reward was quite large.”
1668
1669“A powerful monster?”
1670
1671“That’s right, as powerful as those from the half-giant race, an ogre.”
1672
1673“… An ogre huh?”
1674
1675“Yeah, that was the target of the subjugation.”
1676
1677The name of the monster that Lefille had mentioned was something that Suimei had heard before, but for now he wanted to hear more details.
1678
1679“You mentioned the half-giant race, is that different from ogres?”
1680
1681“Ogres? Ogres are completely different from those man eating giants though?”
1682
1683“Ha…”
1684
1685Suimei raised a puzzled voice. In his world, ogres originated from the folklore story ‘Puss in Boots’ as a man-eating giant. It became the general name used to describe the giants of Europe. He heard it translated with that name in his head, yet why were giants and ogres disconnected entities
1686 
1687here?
1688
1689“Incidentally what kind of monster is it?”
1690
1691“… You don’t know? That’s unexpected.”
1692
1693“Yeah, I haven’t seen one yet after all.”
1694
1695“I see, that’s right. That’s not particularly unusual. Strictly speaking ogres are a subspecies of giants. They aren’t as large as pure blooded giants but they are still generally considered to be a very powerful monster. They rely entirely on brute strength. It is said that a single one could bring down a small fortress.”
1696
1697If it could bring down a fortress it meant it was both formidable in battle and capable of serious destruction. Compared to the idiotic giant who was deceived by a cat to turn into a mouse and was consequently eaten, the ogres here sure were successful.
1698
1699“Haa… You defeated something like that Grakis-san?”
1700
1701Suimei breathed out his admiration at her with a little bit of astonishment in his voice. From the flow of the conversation, the giants and ogres of this world were truly dangerous monsters. She had given a very simple explanation, but she had neither boasted nor acted excited about defeating one. She was also quite formidable herself.
1702
1703“Well I wasn’t alone. Several members grouped together to go defeat it. My own contributions were insignificant.”
1704
1705She acting humbly with composure. Suimei couldn’t take her words at face value.
1706
1707“By the way, does that kind of thing appear often?”
1708
1709“No, setting aside smaller monsters, things at the level of an ogre don’t appear very often. In the first place its native environment can’t be found anywhere nearby.”
1710
1711Which meant a series of coincidences brought it here. While Suimei was thinking of the possibilities that could lead to such an event, Lefille added on some more information.
1712 
1713“However, I find it hard to believe it was just a coincidence. There must be a reason it appeared.”
1714
1715“Fumu…”
1716
1717As Lefille said this, Suimei fell deep into thought. According to the documents he read in the castle on the ecology of monsters, there was two or three theories that would lead to outbreaks of powerful monsters. One theory stated that if a sudden phenomenon caused the deterioration of their natural habitat, the powerful monsters would abruptly pour out to other lands. Another theory stated that in the case that demons are looking to establish their bloodlines, the less intelligent newborn demons would become monsters with herculean strength. In Suimei’s opinion the second theory was very likely the case right now. The first theory would be very probable if it appeared by coincidence, but the second theory just seemed to fit the mould much better. In that case―
1718
1719“There are demons here.”
1720
1721Suimei was not sure where exactly Lefille had fought the ogre or something just like one, but if the latter case was true than they were nearby enough. However, perhaps because Suimei had been mumbling, Lefille did not answer him.
1722
1723“Grakis-san?”
1724
1725“… Ah, you may be right.”
1726
1727Suimei shifted his attention to the delayed agreement of his opinion. Lefille was standing there staring at a single place without moving. Her eyes which usually gave off such a refreshing impression had suddenly clouded over with a gloomy appearance. Something about the conversation had affected her deeply. Lefille must have noticed that Suimei had been knitting his brows, and as if lifting away a veil, her gloomy appearance cleared away.
1728
1729“It’s nothing. Please pay it no mind.”
1730
1731“Haa…”
1732
1733She must have had her own circumstances. While Suimei was thinking
1734 
1735about it, he gave a simple, puzzled reply to her. She then suddenly acted like she had she had something she wanted to say that was a little difficult for her to express.
1736
1737“Um…”
1738
1739“…?”
1740
1741Her voice was nowhere near as dignified as it usually was. She looked somehow embarrassed. She was like a young girl calling out to someone timidly.
1742
1743“Is something wrong?”
1744
1745“No, it’s… um.”
1746
1747Lefille was acting very hesitant. When Suimei looked closely, he could see that she was lightly blushing. As Suimei inclined his head to the side while thinking about what could have possibly happened to her, Lefille made her resolve and began speaking.
1748
1749“U-umm, I’m sorry about this morning. On top of bumping into you I also showed you something unsightly…”
1750
1751“Eh, Ah… Aah! No… I should also apologize for my carelessness. I should have been paying attention as I was coming around the corner.”
1752
1753“No, it was my fault for not paying attention to my surroundings. It isn’t something that you should worry about. Sorry.”
1754
1755Lefille shook her head as she apologized once more. Suimei decided to ask her more about it.
1756
1757“… Um, did something happen?”
1758
1759“That’s… sorry.”
1760
1761“… No, I should be the one apologizing for asking you something so impolite. Please forget about it.”
1762
1763“Th-then, I am going to go introduce myself to the organizer of the trade corps.”
1764 
1765Perhaps she was not able to bear the atmosphere anymore. Without waiting for a reply from Suimei, Lefille hurried off to where Gallio was.
1766
1767★
1768
1769Within an hour of Suimei and Lefille successfully linking up with them, the trade corps departed from Metel without any trouble. This was a favourable beginning for Suimei’s journey. He would like nothing more than for the whole journey to follow this example. Suimei’s job was to escort them all the way to Kurant City. According to his previous investigations, there was quite the distance for them to cover before arriving.
1770
1771The distance between Metel and Kurant could be covered in several days. In terms of the other world’s Gregorian calendar, this would equate to about a week. Metel was situated a little to the west of the centre of the country while Kurant lied at the western edge. All things considered one week was actually a fairly short trip between two cities. For a modern child like Suimei, having to spend almost the entire daytime walking was a light punishment. As for where he was walking, Suimei had been placed at the rear of the trade corps.
1772
1773For the purpose of strengthening the forward guard, veteran guild members and mercenaries from other affiliations who were well trusted had taken charge of the front. The other escorts who had accepted the commission, including Suimei, were put in charge of surrounding the cargo to protect it. Lefille was also part of this group and walking beside Suimei. Despite the awkward atmosphere from their earlier interaction the relationship between the two was not bad. While paying attention to the state of the wagon and being watchful of their surroundings, they would talk to each other and engage in frivolous conversation to pass the time. As they were comrades who had accepted the same commission, they naturally opened their hearts to each other. As a pleasant wind blew through the plains, Suimei was speaking to Lefille.
1774
1775“―So how about the Goddess Alshuna?”
1776
1777“Yeah, the Salvation Church teaches that she is the existence who properly formed the heavens and earth that we live on. Within the entire world there isn’t an existence which surpasses her in rank. To those who study the mystical arts there is no higher existence.”
1778 
1779“I see…”
1780
1781Suimei was putting together his thoughts while listening to Lefille’s explanation. Currently, Suimei was in the middle of a receiving a lecture from Lefille about the Goddess Alshuna. He knew that she was someone who frequented the church and took the opportunity to learn the fundamentals, but―
1782
1783(So that means, the majority of the people of this world see the Goddess Alshuna as a supreme god, they’re monotheist believers.)
1784
1785Just as he heard, to this world the Goddess Alshuna was the only god who was worshipped worldwide. The transformation of the world from chaos to its current state had been attributed to her as a god. The only other existence of its kind would be the evil god worshipped by the demons. However it seemed the Salvation Church did not acknowledge it as a god.
1786
1787“Also, even though their races are different, the elves, dwarves, beastmen and dragonnewts all recognize the existence of the Goddess Alshuna.”
1788
1789“Oh! As expected those kinds of demi-humans are around?”
1790
1791“That’s right but… Were there none where you came from?”
1792
1793“Yeah, I’ve only heard about them but nothing more than that.”
1794
1795It was a bit of a loophole, but Suimei was not entirely lying about it. In fantasy settings they were standard existences to the point where they were pretty much general knowledge. Even so Suimei had not seen a single one in Metel either.
1796
1797“In that case when you reach Nelferia it will be the first time for you to see them. There is a very large influx of many races there. Though there aren’t many elves or dragonnewts there, I hear that beastmen are fairly common… We’ve gone a bit off topic, but did you have anything else you were curious about with regards to Alshuna?”
1798
1799“No, this is enough for now. Thank you very much. It was quite educational.”
1800
1801“You’re welcome, this much was nothing. Nevertheless does the Goddess
1802 
1803not exist in the eastern lands?”
1804
1805“Hahaha, you might say so…”
1806
1807Suimei ended up giving a vague answer. She specifically used the word exist when asking, once again it was quite the concrete statement. There was also the way they treated the elements as a concept they could reach with their own hands. To the people of this world the existence of god was not an ambiguous symbol. They were quite resolute that they were actual existences.
1808
1809While Suimei was thinking about religion, the conversation had ended. He then turned his attention to Lefille who was walking beside him. Unlike the other times he had seen her, she was now carrying a fair amount of baggage. She was wearing the same light armour as when he had first met her and a backpack that was of a reasonable size as to not be unwieldy for her body size. Also on her back was another eye-catching suspicious object.
1810
1811“… Suimei-kun, what’s the matter?”
1812
1813“Nothing much, I was just thinking that thing on your back was quite large.”
1814
1815“Aah, this?”
1816
1817Lefille turned her head around. What was there was something wrapped in a cloth. Both Suimei and Lefille were around the same height, but this object was easily larger than either of them. Looking at its shape it was likely―
1818
1819“It caught my interest for quite a while now, but would that perhaps be a sword?”
1820
1821“Yeah, that’s exactly it.”
1822
1823Lefille gave a nod, just as Suimei had guessed the huge object was in fact a sword. It was as if it was designed to cut a grizzly bear in two such was its size. Describing it as huge was only suitable. However what Suimei found more astonishing was the fact that Lefille had been carrying something like that on her back while walking without showing any signs of
1824 
1825struggling and without a single drop of sweat on her face. Her strength was simply astonishing to him. She also used a fairly thin sword, but it was without a doubt that this girl had quite a lot of strength. How this was possible with her figure was a complete mystery to Suimei even though he possessed the eyes of a magician.
1826
1827“So why did you choose such a thing as your weapon?”
1828
1829“This is something that was passed down in my family from generation to generation. After its previous owner, my father, stepped down, I inherited it.”
1830
1831“Then at first you used something else?”
1832
1833“No―”
1834
1835If she had inherited it from her father it meant that there should have been a time where she didn’t wield it. However Lefille had denied this. She gripped an imaginary sword and acted as if she was swinging it.
1836
1837“This had been driven into me since I was a child. From the very beginning I had nothing but training to use a large sword drilled into my head.”
1838
1839“―In that case you must have quite some confidence in wielding that sword.”
1840
1841“Fufu… Because of that the only redeeming feature I have left now is my sword.”
1842
1843“No, I think it’s amazing. I also have experience with swords but even if I had the physical strength I don’t have any confidence I would be able to wield a sword as large as that.”
1844
1845Suimei put his respect into words towards Lefille’s self-deprecating smile. Swords were not something one could use only with strength. Certainly for just slicing and striking brute strength was all one would need. However when it came to combat ability it was a completely different conversation. On top of the strength needed to just hold the sword, it was necessary to control one’s body why wielding it. For Suimei whose primary devotion was entirely in magic, this was completely impossible. Lefille’s must have
1846 
1847dedicated her life to be able to use something of that size and weight and choose it as her weapon of choice. Perhaps that is why she spoke as she did.
1848
1849“―It’s nothing, with enough practice anybody could use one to split something like an ogre clean in two.”
1850
1851Suimei was sure that he misheard her. He was just going to pretend that he never heard her composed voice. There was no way anyone could split a giant who could destroy a fortress in two with just practice. The humility she had shown when she attributed the victory over the ogre to her companions had just been cleanly blown away by her statement. In that case during the guild evaluation fight she must have been holding back considerably. At that level she was a match for the sword masters from Suimei’s world. Frankly, she was dangerous. While Suimei was thinking such rude thoughts in secret, this time it was Lefille who would ask him a question.
1852
1853“Did Suimei-kun have anything drilled into you as a child?”
1854
1855“I didn’t hear, I didn’t hea, eh―?”
1856
1857“Suimei-kun? What’s wrong?”
1858
1859“Eh? Ah, aah, aah. I’m, well, you know, it’s this.”
1860
1861As he finally realized the topic of conversation had changed, Suimei was gesturing to answer her. In an easy to understand way, he thickly gathered mana into the palm of his hand. Lefille casually replied as she came to an understanding.
1862
1863“Magic right? You’re a mage after all, it should have been obvious right?”
1864
1865“But, at first it was an incomprehensible house though.”
1866
1867“Incomprehensible house?”
1868
1869Suimei briefly paused to contemplate before replying with a troubled laugh.
1870
1871“Yeah. When Grakis-san was taught swordsmanship that had been passed down for generations, how was it?”
1872 
1873“―Fumu, it was something with quite the lineage after all. I would be frequently lectured in length about the reasons that I must learn it. Thanks to that my ears would get sore.”
1874
1875Using lineage and strict reasons to pass down instructions was something quite common in the history of swordsmanship. While being reminded of that scene, Suimei recalled the time he started his path towards magic.
1876
1877Back when he was a small child, his father lead him for the first time to the single room in the house with a locked door. And then―
1878
1879“… My father did not talk a lot, so I didn’t get anything like that. ‘You must memorize this,’ was all he had said to me in the beginning, that was how it started…”
1880
1881“Without any reason?”
1882
1883“No, there was more or less a reason. However that reason was not something that a child could understand. My father didn’t have any intention to speak of it either. It was considerably later that I would actually hear it.”
1884
1885Suimei was reminiscing while talking, as expected that scene came to his mind. He came to learn that reason while progressing through his life as a magician. If that did not happen, it may have been that that man was intending to carry the true reason with him all the way to the grave. Now that he thought about it, it could just be that his father taught him magic simply because he felt it was all he could do as a parent to raise him. If it was that clumsy man, it was entirely possible.
1886
1887“And you were alright with that?”
1888
1889“Yeah. Learning magic was interesting after all. I never hated it. Well, thanks to that my life ended up getting filled to the brim with hardships though.”
1890
1891“Is that so?”
1892
1893As Suimei looked over to Lefille, it seemed that something he said had amused her as she was stifling her laughter.
1894
1895“… What’s the matter?”
1896 
1897“No, I was just thinking it was unexpected to meet someone similar to myself.”
1898
1899“I can agree with that if you mean the fact that we’re both wise to the world.”
1900
1901“Yeah, we’re both wise to the world huh.”
1902
1903Lefille gave a nod as Suimei hit the mark. On her path towards swordsmanship, surely she had gone through many disasters. Lefille then seemed to remember something, and began speaking.
1904
1905“―That reminds me Suimei-kun. In the end what rank did you get?” “Aaaah, they settled it at D-rank.”
1906
1907“D…? Why? I faced those two from the guild one after the other and received a conditional B-rank you know? Despite that why would you who took the same two people on simultaneously be a D-rank?”
1908
1909“Well, that’s…”
1910
1911Before Suimei could finish, Lefille seemed to come to her own conclusion. She narrowed her eyes and the ever-smiling face suddenly let out a chilling voice.
1912
1913“I see. Even a large guild such as that which operates around the world has that kind of negligence. Fuu. To think that they would manipulate information just to protect their own honour…”
1914
1915“Wha…?”
1916
1917“Isn’t that right? That’s the only thing I could think of that would explain it.”
1918
1919“No, well I guess it is possible to take it like that… but ‚well, it’s not really…”
1920
1921“No, I cannot accept it like that. Lets protest to the branch office in Kurant City. Don’t worry, I will go with you. It the receptionist tries to brush you away I’ll testify as a witness and have them redo the evaluation for your rank.”
1922 
1923Lefille was getting carried away with herself while she enthusiastically stated this. It was entirely somebody else’s problem yet she would go so far. She was certainly impatient when it came to matters of justice. It seemed that she intended to meddle the moment they arrived, but to Suimei this was unnecessary.
1924
1925“… Uuum, you know…? The reason was actually because I had requested a D-rank from the three of them after the match. I had them lower the rank myself.”
1926
1927“Lowered? Why would you do that?”
1928
1929“Dorothea had said that I would become famous, so I was a little hesitant.”
1930
1931“That’s… is that alright? In Kurant City and Nelferia, wouldn’t a higher rank be convenient? There should be absolutely no advantages to holding onto a lower rank right?”
1932
1933“I don’t plan to make such a troublesome livelihood that I’ll need to rely on the jobs from the Twilight Pavilion after all. It’s alright.”
1934
1935“… Then what do you plan on doing by going to Kurant City and Nelferia?”
1936
1937“Well, I plan on gather all sorts of information.”
1938
1939“Information?”
1940
1941“Since I’ve come from the east there is still a lot I do not know about, I was thinking of studying.”
1942
1943“…”
1944
1945“Is that not a good enough reason?”
1946
1947As Suimei gave a completely harmless reason for his action, Lefille had become silent while looking at him. Her clear eyes looked at him as if she had seen through him. It was like she was analyzing the differences between his words and expressions.
1948
1949“Is something wrong?”
1950 
1951“No, I was just thinking that what you just said was a lie… No that’s not quite right, it wasn’t a lie but you also weren’t speaking the truth.”
1952
1953“… Why do you think that?”
1954
1955“Woman’s intuition.”
1956
1957“Well those are certainly some shady words.”
1958
1959“Fufu, that was just a joke. Even so I’ve always had an eye for judging people. It’s reached the point where I’m able to see through the words of others to a certain extent.”
1960
1961Lefille had started boasting, and then thrust forwards her conclusion to Suimei.
1962
1963“―I don’t like to think that you’re lying, but you seem like the type of person to be hiding some kind of secret. I get the feeling that’s the case.”
1964
1965“… Perhaps.”
1966
1967Towards Lefille’s keen insight, Suimei shrugged his shoulders and returned a vague answer. It wasn’t something that he would stubbornly hide anyways. And then she started speaking thinking that she may have overstepped her bounds.
1968
1969“… Well, while that may be true I don’t really have a right to complain. I got carried away by arbitrarily holding the case of your ranking to my standard. Sorry.”
1970
1971“No, please don’t worry about it. I apologize for causing you to worry about me.”
1972
1973As Suimei returned her apology with his own, Lefille suddenly put on a grave expression as she had remembered something.
1974
1975“… That’s it.”
1976
1977“…?”
1978
1979Suimei didn’t understand what she was saying. He was trying to think if he had said something that offended her. While he was thinking this, Lefille
1980 
1981started talking to him as if he was a troublesome person.
1982
1983“No, I’ve been thinking this for a while, but I feel the way you talk is a little too reserved.”
1984
1985“Is that so?”
1986
1987“That’s right. I’m only a year or two older than you and we’re also companions who have took on the same duty. Isn’t it alright to speak a little more casually? If you do so then exchanging information between the two of us should also go more smoothly. When you call me by my name then Lefille is fine.”
1988
1989Suimei certainly thought she had a point. The conversation had become something like a senior from school who was not all the much older than him rebuking him for his formality. Now that he thought about it, it was probably alright to do so a while back.
1990
1991“In that case… No, then it’s okay like this? Lefille?”
1992
1993“Yeah, that’s right. Suimei-kun gives off the impression of a bad boy after all. That kind of bluntness suits you nicely.”
1994
1995“The moment I dropped the formalities you sure have gotten mean haven’t you?”
1996
1997“That’s not true, that was a compliment.”
1998
1999“Don’t think you can trick me with that kind of expression. I’ve never heard bad boy used as a compliment.”
2000
2001“Fufufu…”
2002
2003Perhaps because she found the conversation enjoyable, Lefille had started laughing. After dropping the formalities she no longer felt the need for any restraint. From the very beginning it seemed the Lefille had wanted to have such carefree conversations with Suimei. A voice then called out from the front of the convoy.
2004
2005“―Oh, time for a break?”
2006
2007“Yeah, around the watering hole over there.”
2008 
2009Lefille let her eyes wander towards it for an instant. Off to the side of the highway in the plains was a single maintained area. It was a simply prepared resting area in the middle of the path between cities. It was a place that left everything up to the ones who came across it, in this world it was surely normal. While thinking of this, they followed the trade corps off the road towards the resting area. And then at the spot where there was clear spring water available to them, the trade corps began to take their break.
2010
2011“… Hm?”
2012
2013As he realized that someone had called out to them, Suimei and Lefille saw some people in the distance. It was not from very far away, just from the other side of the spring water. A girl wearing a robe was waving towards them. Surrounding her were what looked like her companions. From the looks of them, the the girl was a mage and the others were a warrior, a swordsman and an archer. This was indeed the standard party configuration when considering the balance of a game. Setting that aside, Suimei did not recognize any of them and cocked his head to the side.
2014
2015“They are the companions who defeated the ogre with me.”
2016
2017“Ah, those people.”
2018
2019Suimei nodded at Lefille’s brief explanation. These were guild members from the Twilight Pavilion that had taken the commission with Lefille.
2020
2021“I had gotten along quite well with them. It was only for a little while but we were able to interact quite well.”
2022
2023As Lefille explained further, the girl on the other side put both her hands to her mouth preparing to yell. Though she was imitating a megaphone, they still couldn’t actually hear her voice. From her gestures though it seemed that they were calling Lefille over.
2024
2025“It seems they’re inviting you over.”
2026
2027“Seems like it. Do you want to come along?”
2028
2029“… No, I’ll pass.”
2030 
2031“I see. Then I’ll be going.”
2032
2033With those parting words Lefille headed over to the girl. After a short while, they had begun engaging in a lively conversation and Suimei could spot her smiling face.
2034
2035“Companions huh…”
2036
2037Suimei muttered this to himself. To be honest, Suimei was somewhat envious, however he shook those feelings off immediately. Right now, he had no right to bear those sorts of feelings.
2038
2039“I wonder how Reiji and the others are doing now…”
2040
2041Facing the clear blue sky as if to pierce it with his gaze, Suimei was thinking about his friends in a far off place and leaked out his thoughts.
2042
2043★
2044
2045Just how long had this fight been going on? As the light reflecting off his sword vanished, Shana Reiji lunged straight towards his enemy. His enemy had caught his fierce charge in his field of vision, and let out a bizarre scream. Reiji responded with a straightforward slash. From top to bottom. Having drawn out the herculean strength from the divine protection he received from the hero summoning, it was a slash like lightning. And what stood in the way of his strike, were nails. They were incomparably huge compared to a human’s nails, they were claws dyed pitch black as if dipped into the jet black abyss. Reiji’s blade struck them, and they struck back. The sound of the collision between sword and claws rung through the air as they struggled against each other.
2046
2047“―□□□□□□□!!”
2048
2049The enemy’s bizarre scream assaulted Reiji’s ears violently. Despite being able to speak the language of humans, when their true nature was revealed they reverted right back to that inhuman tongue. While suffering the grating assault on his ears, five nails from its left hand assaulted Reiji from the empty space on his right. Reiji dropped down to evade the attack. It was a disorderly swing made as if trying to swipe away a detestable insect. It had not been aiming, thus it would not hit. Seeing this gap as the perfect opportunity, Reiji defied gravity with a slash from bottom to top using his
2050 
2051dual-edged sword. It was a masterful strike which carried a great gust of wind with it, however the enemy’s inherent reflexes enabled it to get away with only a grazing strike.
2052
2053“―O-oh Flames! Stain Scarlet!”
2054
2055Immediately following the attack, this unaccustomed voice of support came from behind Reiji. It was Mizuki’s voice. She intended to cover Reiji. The magic she had fired was low level fire magic, a baptism in scarlet. As the spell was invoked with the simple two word keyword, a band of air in the sky began to burn and drowned the scenery in red. Without waiting for the air to burst into flames, Reiji looked behind him and leaped backwards. In the next instant, as if toying with its target, the flame dove towards the enemy while continuously changing its shape. The flame grew more vigorous as it chased down the enemy. Fire is often compared to a living being. In its current shape it was exactly like a beast chasing its prey with all its strength.
2056
2057“I did it!”
2058
2059Reiji could hear Mizuki rejoicing behind him, however the enemy before him was still not dead. Looking closely he could see the shadow of the enemy faintly wriggling through the flames. As Reiji readjusted his stance and brought his sword to the ready, the magic flames dispersed. The enemy had swiped away the flames with its arm. It was now standing atop the embers left behind with its arm hanging out to its side.
2060
2061It was standing still majestically in the heat haze. It was the last one standing above the ruined ground scattered with bodies. Reiji did not know whether it challenged him knowing he was the hero, but the one standing before him was definitely his enemy. What he was looking at was not the figure of a human. The enemy standing before him was without a doubt inhuman. It carried a similar silhouette to that of a human, however it was of a completely different race… a demon.
2062
2063Its appearance resembled that of a demon straight out of a storybook. Before long, the demon began moving. Leaving behind a cloud of dust behind it, it accelerated towards Reiji. It was fast. Its current speed could not be compared to its movements up until this point. Reiji could see a clear vision of himself being torn limb from limb. With its current speed and strength, it was certain to flick Reiji’s sword away and strike at him.
2064 
2065Thus…
2066
2067“Burn Boost…”
2068
2069He spread his mana through his body and called forth the element of fire to become his power. This was the magic that Reiji used the most. Fire became his power in an instant the moment he coldly spoke the magic’s keyword. It was a reinforcement spell. Fire wrapped around his body and granted him power. And then, with an overflowing sensation of omnipotence, Reiji gave a piercing glare towards his opponent.
2070
2071“――■■■■■■!?”
2072
2073All of a sudden, the demon charging towards Reiji lost its complexion. Up to this point it truly believed that it was about to grasp victory. However it had misread the situation. It had ignored the possibility that Reiji could use reinforcement magic, thus its actions were fatally negligent.
2074
2075“OoOOOOH!!”
2076
2077It paid the price for its mistake. Letting out a surging war cry which drowned out the demon’s bizarre scream, Reiji reaped the charging demon’s head from its neck with his newly activated power… The lingering flames kicked up a minute amount of sand from the ground as it dispersed and vanished. And then, after confirming that there wasn’t a shadow of an enemy left in their surroundings, Reiji let out a breath.
2078
2079“Fuu… We somehow managed today.”
2080
2081★
2082
2083A few days before Suimei departed from Metel, Reiji and company had left the royal castle Camellia and were on a their way west to the self-governed state of the Saadias Alliance. This was the first step on their journey to subjugate the Demon Lord. At a glance, this destination did not seem to have any relation with defeating the Demon Lord, however there was a proper reason for it. The hero’s job was not solely restricted to defeating the Demon Lord. It was also necessary to defeat the monsters born from the influence of the demons’ prosperity. Another important role was to visit neighbouring countries who had lost strength due to the demon invasion and boost the morale of the people. Finally, as Reiji was not yet
2084 
2085fully accustomed to fighting, it was important for him to accumulate as much combat experience as possible to prepare for the big fight to come. In the middle of their detour to meet these goals, they had been attacked by demons.
2086
2087In Reiji’s hand was a sword which drank the blood of demons, giving off an ominous shine, an orihalcum sword. This was the finest sword in all of Astel Kingdom. With a single strike, Reiji dispatched the last demon. After confirming that the demons were annihilated, he rushed over to Mizuki’s side.
2088
2089“Mizuki, are you alright?”
2090
2091Are seeing her breathing heavily with a pale face, he put his worries into words. Mizuki, who was still rattled by the lingering sensations of the battlefield, barely managed to squeeze out an answer.
2092
2093“Y-yeah. Somehow. But…”
2094
2095“But?”
2096
2097“This is a battle, right? With the enemy…”
2098
2099“… Yeah.”
2100
2101Reiji gave a heavy reply to Mizuki. Up to this point, Reiji’s party had fought monsters on multiple occasions. However Mizuki did not participate in any fighting until now. Based on the judgment of the knights accompanying them and Titania, they deemed it necessary for Mizuki to get somewhat accustomed to the scene of a battle first. This was why up until now she had only been looking from the sidelines. It was a fact that Mizuki’s skill with magic were comparable to both Titania and Reiji’s, however it was still decided that she needed time to familiarize herself with battle, hence this battle was the first time she had actually fought.
2102
2103“Mizuki. Like I thought it’s better for you not to unreasonably…”
2104
2105“Uun. As expected I can’t just stand by and watch. Sure it was my first fight, and the demons were really scary, but since I’m coming along I want to help everyone.”
2106 
2107“Mizuki…”
2108
2109“… I’ve said this a lot already but… Un, you’re amazing. Reiji-kun looked totally calm even the first time.”
2110
2111“Uun. That’s not true. Even I got scared during the first fight. Even though I’ve gotten slightly used to it my heart still won’t stop thumping.”
2112
2113Reiji returned a smile to try and soften Mizuki’s mood, even though he said that with the intent of consoling her, it was also the truth. Similar to Mizuki, Reiji could still not completely shake off his sense of fear. Despite saying that he would go and defeat the Demon Lord, just fighting the Demon Lord’s regular soldiers had left him in this kind of state. It was far too late for it, but Reiji felt just how little thought he had put into this.
2114
2115(… Suimei.)
2116
2117As he was thinking of this, the image of his friend flashed across his mind. The friend that he parted with at the castle, Yakagi Suimei, had said that it was unreasonable, that there was no way they could do it and would repeatedly deny the possibilities one by one. Reiji finally realized just how right Suimei had been to say such things. Compared to Reiji who attained power and thought himself almighty― no, precisely because he had not been granted any power, he was capable of viewing the circumstances properly.
2118
2119When Reiji had agreed, he had gotten carried away with his ideals. His every day life had suddenly become extraordinary. He had come to a fantasy world completely separate from modern civilization. When they implored him to save them with their earnest wish, when they said if it was him then he could definitely do it in an absolutely baseless declaration… Reiji had the misapprehension that he could do it. He had made light of the situation. The only way to describe his actions would be foolish. There was no other word Reiji would use to describe it himself.
2120
2121Certainly it was possible for them to wipe out the demons depending on their future actions. A plan had been put in place… However even so, the fact would not change that he had dragged in one of his precious friends, a girl, due to his stubborn egoism.
2122 
2123
2124(Sorry…)
2125 
2126Reiji hung his head down and looked over to Mizuki who was still visibly breathing roughly. He had apologized so much to her already. Yet once again he apologized to her in his heart. It could be said that he was simply deceiving himself by apologizing silently to others over his guilty conscience.
2127
2128“… Let’s go somewhere else.”
2129
2130“… Un.”
2131
2132Mizuki nodded to Reiji’s suggestion, and they distanced themselves from the corpses of demons which littered the battlefield.
2133
2134“―Mizuki! Are you safe!?”
2135
2136A girl’s voice called out to them from the side. It was their companion, Titania. It seemed that she had also defeated the demons in another place. Accompanied by a knight in the prime of his life behind her, she was headed towards Reiji. Mizuki raised her face and put on an awkward smile as she replied.
2137
2138“Un, I’m okay.”
2139
2140“Thank goodness… It seems that nothing serious happened.”
2141
2142“Reiji-kun was here after all.”
2143
2144After their short exchange, Mizuki and Titania shared a hug. With one stouthearted smile and one relieved smile, the atmosphere in the air finally relaxed.
2145
2146“Tia, thanks for your hard work.”
2147
2148“Thank you for your consideration, Reiji-sama.”
2149
2150“No… Ah, thanks for your hard work as well, Gregory-san.”
2151
2152Reiji turned towards the knight who had been accompanying Titania, Gregory. As usual he replied with a very serious expression on his face.
2153
2154“No, all I did was provide support for her Highness the Princess. Your gratitude is more than I deserve.”
2155 
2156“That’s not true.”
2157
2158“No, I cannot possibly even compare to her Highness the Princess…”
2159
2160Gregory lowered his head deeply.
2161
2162“Haa!? G-Gregory!!”
2163
2164“Eh, ah, no. Ahem! It is nothing. I will protect your Highness the Princess.”
2165
2166When Titania raised her voice, Gregory for some reason corrected himself.
2167
2168“It’s fine as long as the two of you are safe… So Tia, how was your end?”
2169
2170“Yes. Everything has been cleared up. We did not let even a single demon escape.”
2171
2172“As expected of Tia. You’re so reliable.”
2173
2174“No, I’m… Compared to Reiji-sama’s strength I still have a long way to go. Also..”
2175
2176“What’s wrong?”
2177
2178“… The demons had killed all of our horses. My apologies.”
2179
2180“… I see. I feel sorry for them since they carried us all this time, but I’m glad as long as you are all safe, Tia.”
2181
2182“Reiji-sama…”
2183
2184Titania seemed very touched by Reiji’s words of encouragement. It was going to be difficult to proceed having had all of their horses killed, but even so not a single person had been killed and that was something to celebrate for Reiji. Suddenly a shaky voice came out from Reiji’s side.
2185
2186“… Tia is also okay with fighting huh.”
2187
2188“Yes, I am more or less used to it. I have previous combat experience after all.”
2189 
2190“…? Even though you’re a princess why do you have that kind of experience?”
2191
2192“Fueh!? Ummm it’s! That’s, umm…”
2193
2194“…?”
2195
2196Titania had suddenly gotten quite flustered and was panicking. Mizuki and Reiji both cocked their heads to the side. They both had no idea just why she was so flustered. It was the first time they had seen her like that. Before long, she managed to calm herself down and cleared her throat.
2197
2198“W-when it was decided that I was chosen as an attendant for the summoned hero, it was determined that this sort of training was necessary to prepare for our current situation.”
2199
2200“Is that so…?”
2201
2202“That’s right! That’s exactly right!”
2203
2204Reiji let out a long breath in confirmation. He came to the understanding that this was why she was so capable in a fight. Even in all the fights with monsters up to this point she had participated proactively. He had his doubts about the figure of a mage who was able to fight so hard, but he came to accept her explanation. Reiji turned to take a quick look at Mizuki. Somehow her figure seemed far more unreliable. This was probably because her insecurity showed in her expressions. It was like she was being left behind during the fights by those with power. It couldn’t be helped. Noticing Mizuki’s insecurities, Titania put on a smile and turned towards her.
2205
2206“Mizuki, there is no need to pay it any mind. At first I was the same, no for me it was even worst than how you are now.”
2207
2208“… Is that so?”
2209
2210“Yes. Until I had gotten accustomed to combat, my state of mind was very similar to you. After my first fight ended, I had dropped the sword in my hand and fallen to my knees.”
2211
2212“Even though you fight so calmly?”
2213 
2214“It’s precisely because I have that kind of experience that I can do so. For the purpose of protecting everyone, I had to get stronger. Be confident in yourself Mizuki. It has just begun. Let us go forth one step at a time.”
2215
2216“… Un. Thank you, Tia.”
2217
2218Mizuki gave a strong nod to Titania’s encouragement. It seemed her anxieties had been blown away. Reiji was smiling off the side seeing that the two of them were getting along so well. If it was going to be like this, he could do it. Just a few moments ago, he had been tormenting himself over his poor decisions. But after seeing the two of them showing such courage, he was convinced that he had made the right choice after all. Even though the atmosphere had been so good and Mizuki had finally relaxed, she suddenly frowned.
2219
2220“I wonder if Suimei-kun is alright…”
2221
2222“Suimei? If I remember correctly he said he was going to leave the castle shortly but…”
2223
2224“Un. Outside the city… Right outside should be safe, but the highway and its surrounding can be quite dangerous. If he ends up leaving the city to go somewhere else and meets monsters let alone these demons…”
2225
2226“That’s right. Since he didn’t want to take part in the subjugation I don’t think he would leave the city on his own, but if he leaves the city walls and meets a monster, Suimei who has no combat strength would probably be helpless…”
2227
2228It was just as Titania hypothesized. Suimei did not receive any divine protection from the hero summoning. Reiji understood why the two of them would think that way. However Reiji did not actually agree with them.
2229
2230“No, if it is Suimei he’ll be alright.”
2231
2232“…? Why does Reiji-sama think so?”
2233
2234“Un. Suimei knows kenjutsu after all. Even if something attacks him he should be able to skillfully handle it.”
2235 
2236“Wha– Suimei knows how to use a sword!?”
2237
2238As Reiji nodded to confirm, the two girls exchanged glances. Contrary to Reiji’s expectations Mizuki also did not seem to know this. When Titania gave her a look, Mizuki shook her head in return. Mizuki then knit her brows and turned to Reiji.
2239
2240“But Reiji-kun. Suimei-kun wasn’t part of the kendo club you know? He travelled abroad a lot so he said being part of a club would be impossible right?”
2241
2242“Suimei didn’t go to the club at school, he went to a dojo in his neighbourhood.”
2243
2244“Umm…. Was there even a kendo dojo in that neighbourhood…?”
2245
2246“It’s that one. The one for self-defence.”
2247
2248While Mizuki was trying to recall the layout of Suimei’s neighbourhood, Reiji gave her a short answer. However when Mizuki recalled the place he was talking about, she cocked her head to the side.
2249
2250“That place? The one which teaches self-defence intended for women? It’s certainly famous in the neighbourhood, but it isn’t a kendo dojo you know?”
2251
2252“Un. Normally they only teach self-defence as advertised on the sign. But originally it was a dojo for ancient martial arts. It seems they teach all sorts of things to certain applicants.”
2253
2254“Really!? It was that kind of place!?”
2255
2256“Yeah. That’s what Suimei said.”
2257
2258“You’re kidding… Even though I’ve been there with the girls from class… On top of that ancient martial arts…”
2259
2260Mizuki was greatly surprised by this fact. Perhaps it was even more surprising because she had attended the same dojo to learn self defence. Next it was Titania who had questions.
2261
2262“From what I understand Suimei had gone to a martial arts school?”
2263 
2264“Yeah. It was only at the level of our world though, it can’t be compared to the people who do martial arts here. Suimei is a swordsman.”
2265
2266“Is that so? At a glance he seemed like someone who would have nothing to do with violence though.”
2267
2268“Un. Usually you can’t tell at all. However it seems he is quite skilled. This is all hearsay though.”
2269
2270“It’s to that level…?”
2271
2272“Though like I said before it is only to our standard…”
2273
2274“… What a blunder. To think I would misread someone like that…”
2275
2276“Eh?”
2277
2278“N-no, it is nothing. Ohohohohoho…”
2279
2280For some reason Titania had started laughing unnaturally as if to hide something. Reiji had no clue what she was trying to say. While he was looking at her with curiosity, Titania suddenly put on a serious expression.
2281
2282“H-however Reiji-sama, even if that is the case I do not think it is enough to make a connection between that and his ability to escape from any difficult situation.”
2283
2284“That’s true, but―”
2285
2286It was just as Titania said. Reiji also know well that just by knowing how to use a sword there was no real connection between that and being safe. It was true that Suimei did not have any experience with fighting monsters. Even so, for Reiji, this was not enough to declare that Suimei would be in mortal danger.
2287
2288“Suimei, despite his appearance, he is quite cunning… Once in a while he’ll sometimes thoughtlessly do things that are outside of common sense, but he is fundamentally a cautious person.”
2289
2290“Even if he encountered a monster, you think he would be able to skillfully compose himself? It’s often said that just from being glared at by a monster many people lose the ability to even move.”
2291 
2292“That true. But unexpectedly, Suimei would probably take it in stride.”
2293
2294“Is that so…?”
2295
2296Titania didn’t seem convinced as she scrunched up her face. This was likely because of the familiarity the people of this world had with danger. However Reiji knew that Suimei had an unexpected personality fairly devoid of cowardice. In the past when they had been surrounded by delinquents or gangsters, he would only fearless say things like ‘that’s it?’ with complete composure. During the the entire fight, each and every time, he would have the same tired expression on without fail.
2297
2298“Well, that’s about why I’m not particularly worried.”
2299
2300“If Reiji-sama says so.”
2301
2302Titania had given up on arguing and decided to believe in Reiji. At the end of that conversation, Mizuki had suddenly thought of something and turned to Reiji.
2303
2304“… Hey Reiji-kun. Does Suimei-kun says things like ‘I am a something or other style swordsman Yakagi Suimei’? Can he use some amazing kenjutsu?”
2305
2306“Eh? No matter how you look at it that’s a little… uh, Mizuki!?”
2307
2308“Uuu~What the, Suimei-kun is way more of a chuunibyou isn’t he!? Hiding his true identity and going to an ancient martial arts school, that’s just― unfair! Unfair unfair super unfair!”
2309
2310“Ahaha…”
2311
2312Mizuki wasn’t even listening to Reiji as she started to get angry. It seemed she was far more angry about the fact that he had learned ancient martial arts than she was at the fact that he had hidden it.
2313
2314“But it’s not like Suimei makes chuuni statements like Mizuki did. I don’t think you can really call him a chuunibyou… Ah.”
2315
2316Reiji stopped himself as he realized he had just spoken the taboo word. It was too late to turn back. As he turned slowly towards Mizuki, she was facing him with a strange smile.
2317 
2318“Re~i~ji~ku~n~”
2319
2320“S-s-s-s-sorry! I just!”
2321
2322“You promised! You’re not allowed to forget! Absolutely! It’s a-b-s-o-l-u-t-e-!”
2323
2324“Y-yes!”
2325
2326Reiji had promised to never speak of it, Mizuki’s sealed past. It was here secret garden. Though Reiji didn’t actually know what she meant by secret garden. Titania then cutely put her finger on her mouth and tilted her head to the side.
2327 
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378“Mizuki. What is ‘chuunibyou’?”
2379
2380“Eh!?… Um, that’s…”
2381
2382“What is it? Don’t tell me it is some kind of horrible illness?”
2383
2384“Y-y-y-y-y-yes yesyes!! That’s it! That’s exactly it! Chuunibyou is a sickness from the other world that infects the majority of children in their early teens. Even if they are cured afterwards there are dreadful after-effects that are left behind. It’s a truly evil illness!”
2385 
2386Mizuki fearfully stumbled through a reply to Titania’s question. While waving both of her hands in front of her wildly, she tried to deceive her with all of her might. It was painfully obvious that her flustered actions were intended to misdirect Titania. In a sense she was getting her just desserts. Though it seemed that Titania would let it go as her expression suddenly turned grim.
2387
2388“Setting that aside, about the Demons just now.”
2389
2390“U-un. Now that you mention it that’s right. Why have demons appeared in a place like this?”
2391
2392“Demons, huh…”
2393
2394“Yes…”
2395
2396Titania nodded. Just like Mizuki had said, the sudden attack from the demons was on her mind. Once again recalling the battle with the demons, Mizuki started to show an anxious expression. Reiji stated his own opinion on the matter.
2397
2398“The demons are beginning their invasion of the Nelferia Empire… Is that a possibility?”
2399
2400“L-like I thought, is that how it is…?”
2401
2402“Un. If you think about it reasonably, I believe it is the most likely scenario. If the demons are here this far it could only mean that right?”
2403
2404As Reiji explained his conjecture, Mizuki’s expression stiffened up. It couldn’t be helped. She was still not accustomed to battle, yet they were thrust into a situation where another battle with demons was very likely. On top of that the demons were extremely powerful. If it were a monster, the magic that Mizuki had used earlier would have defeated it. However the stronger types of demons would not even been burnt let alone injured. The last demon that they defeated was just one such case. However Titania raised her objection to Reiji’s conjecture.
2405
2406“―No, I do not believe that is yet the case.”
2407
2408“Why it that, Tia?”
2409 
2410“Yes. As Reiji-sama had said, this is the Empire’s territory. If there are demons appearing here then it is normal to think that the invasion of the Empire has begun. But in reality, after the demons had taken down Noshias, they have not made any large movements. To get this far there are still two countries and a mountain range to pass through. If they took a detour they would have to pass through the Saadias Alliance to reach this point. No matter how you look at it that sort of reckless forced march is simply out of the question even for the demons.”
2411
2412“I see. It’s just as Tia says. Even if they forcefully marched this far it would only isolate their troops right?”
2413
2414“That right. To have their army advance this far without first bringing down the two countries before it would serve no advantage for the demons.”
2415
2416“Yeah.”
2417
2418Just as she had said, if the army made any major movements to reach this point, they would simply have isolated themselves. If one with proper intelligence were to move a large number of troops, it was necessary to secure a supply line and garrisons. A route would be necessary to safely replenish troops to the front line. This was the only way to move an invasion forward steadily.
2419
2420“But it’s a fact that demons were here. Even though the demon army did not come this far, there were demons who did.”
2421
2422“It is just as Reiji-sama says. That’s the problem on hand…”
2423
2424“What does Gregory-san think of the situation?”
2425
2426“… My humblest apologies, but I could not even begin to imagine the thought process of demons.”
2427
2428“Was there anything at all that you noticed? Even the most trivial of matters would be fine.”
2429
2430“… Hero-dono. More importantly I believe it is vital that we should quickly distance ourselves from this place.”
2431 
2432Gregory’s sudden proposal to evacuate had put Reiji on edge as he imagined the implications behind his words.
2433
2434“―By that do you mean there are demons nearby?”
2435
2436“N-no. I do not believe that is the case…”
2437
2438Reiji could not understand why Gregory would suggest such a thing if demons were not nearby. The discrepancy between the situation and his words left Reiji with an uncomfortable feeling. On top of that, Gregory, who had denied the possibility of more demons, was acting awkward. Normally such a suggestion would come after sensing danger nearby. But he had done so even though it was not the case. Titania then turned towards Gregory.
2439
2440“Gregory. I also believe that we should head towards a safe location. However it is more important for us right now to get a better grasp of what the demons are doing. If we move around without thinking about it all, it may lead to even more danger.”
2441
2442“… Ha, it is just as your Highness the Princess says.”
2443
2444Gregory honestly bowed down to Titania’s words. However his behaviour earlier was still on Reiji’s mind. His words were spoken like he was trying to drive them onward in a hurry. Setting that aside, Reiji spoke of another possibility to Titania.
2445
2446“… Tia. Is there a possibility of demons that aren’t from the north?”
2447
2448“No. I do not believe that could be the case. All of the world’s demons were driven north by the power of a previously summoned Hero-sama. It should not be possible that they are occupying any other land.”
2449
2450Reiji was stumped. No matter how much they talked about it they could not find the answer. Suddenly, the sound of a galloping horse and a voice calling out to them came from afar.
2451
2452“R-Reiji-sama!!”
2453
2454The owner of the voice was, like Gregory, one of the people from this world who had come to support Reiji in his journey, a young knight. The
2455 
2456knights were occasionally tasked with separating from them to keep in contact with the castle. The previous time Gregory had been the one to do so. This time, in his stead was this young knight and one other who had returned to the castle. The young knight soon approached the group and dismounted his horse.
2457
2458“Roffrey-san.”
2459
2460“Ha! Reiji-sama, I have returned.”
2461
2462“Roffrey. Are you in good health?”
2463
2464As Titania casually asked about his safety, Roffrey stood dumbfounded for an instant, and then immediately began panicking.
2465
2466“A-A-A-A single knight such as I does not deserve the consideration of the Princess―”
2467
2468“Roffrey.”
2469
2470“H-Ha! No, more importantly over there…”
2471
2472As Gregory let a cough and called out to him, Roffrey jumped in place and was now flustered for an entirely different reason. His soaring heart had been brought back down to the ground. Seeing him question the scenery around them, Reiji gave him an answer.
2473
2474“Aah, you saw that. Just a moment ago, they had attacked us and we struck them down.”
2475
2476“All of those!?”
2477
2478“Yeah.”
2479
2480“As expected! Reiji-sama…! Ah, no. Not that!”
2481
2482Roffrey showed no signs of calming down anytime soon, so Gregory spoke to move him along.
2483
2484“What’s the matter Roffrey? You’ve been quite agitated all this time. Also what happened to Luke? He had gone with you to contact the castle, why has he not returned?”
2485 
2486“Ha, allow me to speak of all of it.”
2487
2488Roffrey took a brief pause, and then began explaining.
2489
2490“It’s a little abrupt, but we must distance ourselves from here as quickly as possible.”
2491
2492“Why is that?”
2493
2494“A large force of demons seem to have passed through the territory of Thoria and Shaddock and broken through Astel’s northern border.”
2495
2496Roffrey delivered the astonishing new with a firm expression. Thoria and Shaddock were countries situated to the north of Nelferia and Astel. Titania lost her complexion at the sudden news and raised her voice.
2497
2498“Is that the truth, Roffrey!?”
2499
2500H-Ha. This was a report from the castle, it is probably…”
2501
2502Titania drew closer to Roffrey as she asked. Completely overwhelmed by her vigour, Roffrey gave out a weak reply. Reiji picked up on the phrasing of his words and questioned him.
2503
2504“Roffrey-san. What did you mean by ‘seem to have’?”
2505
2506“That’s… The report came from the night guard at the border who spotted traces of what seemed like a demon force by coincidence. I also do not know all the details…”
2507
2508“So, what were those traces?”
2509
2510“Ha, in the area they had spotted footprints that differed from those left by monsters as well as traces of mana.”
2511
2512“Roffrey. Did anybody actually see any demons?”
2513
2514“No, it seems that they are not moving openly. There are no reports of witnesses or attacks.”
2515
2516“… Why is that? If there are demons you would normally think that they would be spreading havoc right?”
2517 
2518Everyone nodded to Mizuki’s reserved statement. Demons viewed humans with intense hostility, they were the type who always acted in accordance with this instinct. If they were passing through borders, surely their goal was to cause chaos. Even if they had some other objective in mind, the fact that they were moving as a large army stood in opposition to that idea. The most optimal use for a large force was spreading havoc and violence after all.
2519
2520“If that’s not the case this time, our information is too lacking or its authenticity isn’t credible…”
2521
2522“Would the ones who attacked us by any chance be the ones who broke through the border?”
2523
2524Roffrey made the connection between the report and the attacking demons.
2525
2526More specifically, the demons were likely a single part of the larger force.
2527
2528Then Gregory spoke to Roffrey again.
2529
2530“So what about Luke?”
2531
2532“Ha, to make sure the message was safely delivered, he was headed to Kurant City. He will rendezvous with us another day within the Empire’s territory.”
2533
2534Gregory gave a brief nod and acknowledgement to Roffrey’s report.
2535
2536Titania made a grim expression and spoke.
2537
2538“… This has become quite bad.”
2539
2540“You mean that our movements have been exposed to the demons? Normally that kind of thing should be impossible right…? Ah, but if there was something strange…”
2541
2542The attack by the demons seemed too much like a coincidence. Even if they had known of the hero summoning and pushed in to attack him, the number of demons present was far too naive to actually defeat the hero. Pondering just what could be happening, Reiji closed his eyes.
2543
2544“… It is very likely that the demons know that a hero had been summoned but have not yet grasped any of the fine details? So perhaps the ones just now were a group performing reconnaissance in force.”
2545 
2546“I see. So they were in the middle of searching for opponents who might be the hero?”
2547
2548If they had known of the existence of the larger force it was very likely for their opponents to escape. To prevent that they were moving in secret using smaller forces to search. Mizuki and Titania were both taken aback by this conclusion.
2549
2550(…But)
2551
2552To Reiji, if that was the case, there would be at least one among them who would be there to communicate with the main force. However there wasn’t a demon there to seemed to fit that role. It was too soon to determine that their conclusion was correct. Even if their position had not been exposed, it was a serious situation. As Reiji was coming to this conclusion in his mind, Mizuki spoke her mind.
2553
2554“If they are nearby it is bad. All the horses except for Roffrey’s were killed by the demons…”
2555
2556“Un. In the worst case we would not be able to run away. We would be forced to face them.”
2557
2558“Roffrey. Was there any conjecture as to the scale of the force of demons?”
2559
2560“It was likely over a thousand…”
2561
2562“A thou….”
2563
2564“… That’s…”
2565
2566Mizuki and Reiji were both left speechless at the number. It was definitely not a number that they would be able to face. Even with the number of demons who had just attacked them, defeating them had taken quite a bit of time. A now there was a thousand demons. As Reiji imagined the scene of all of them pouring down at them, he recalled Suimei’s words. Mizuki then raised her voice with a flustered expression.
2567
2568“I-in that case we should quickly get away from here!”
2569
2570“No, Mizuki-sama. It is not a good plan for us to run away recklessly. The
2571 
2572only horse is the one I’m riding. We should decide on a route and make sure to keep water and food in mind…”
2573
2574Roffrey returned a very reasonable proposal to Mizuki who had begun panicking. Everyone nodded towards him. For some reason Titania questioned Gregory, who had not been making any contributions during the whole conversation.
2575
2576“Gregory. What do you think we should do?”
2577
2578However, Gregory did not answer. Everyone’s gaze lined up on him. Reiji could hear his muttering as he quietly said, ‘It should be a suitable time now…’
2579
2580“Gregory?”
2581
2582“…Concerning this matter, there is no reason to be worried.”
2583
2584These were the words that came out of his bitter face. It was the first sign of the storm on Reiji’s journey.
2585 
2586
2587Chapter 3 - The Demon General Rajas
2588
2589A few days had passed since the trade corps that Suimei was escorting had left the royal capitol Metel. On the way they had not encountered monsters, bandits or even heavy rain. They had simply been advancing while obliging themselves to the small villages and relay stations along the path. Just the other day they passed over what was deemed to be the major obstacle of the journey, the mountains, and were now in the middle of a fairly rugged road. According to the others in the trade corps, they were about two thirds of the way to Kurant City. Once they passed through the foot of the mountain and the basin, Kurant City would be right there.
2590
2591However, even if the world is different, its foundation is the same. The thing known as the turning point would not so easily be passed. They were now beyond the foot of the mountain within a forest. Many trees crowded around them sporadically. Normally this would be the scenery where sunlight would be filtering through the trees, however due to the overcast sky it only presented them with a gloomy atmosphere. The scenery resembling ash in the sky left them with an uncomfortable feeling. As if aiming for this exact atmosphere, Suimei could sense a dangerous presence in the vicinity.
2592
2593“… Suimei-kun, have you noticed?”
2594
2595“Well, more or less.”
2596
2597Suimei only knew that there was a presence in their surroundings. Ever since they had passed the foot of the mountain into the forest, he had felt a bad premonition prickling at the back of his neck. While focusing on the presence which was approaching them from the side, Suimei raised his suspicions of the presence which clearly did not seem human.
2598
2599“… Hey, are those monsters? Somehow it doesn’t feel like a human…”
2600
2601“No, those aren’t monsters. It’s demons.”
2602 
2603“Mu… Demons?”
2604
2605The two had talked about the possibility before they departed, it seemed that there was in fact a connection after all.
2606
2607“… You seem awfully certain of that. It isn’t just a possibility?”
2608
2609“Yeah, I’m certain.”
2610
2611“Why?”
2612
2613“… I know those things quite well. I can say it without a shadow of doubt. There’s no mistake.”
2614
2615As Suimei asked again, Lefille’s reply came out stiffly. As the dangerous presence drew nearer, the others in the trade corps noticed and all movement came to a sudden stop. Shortly after, a warrior-like adventurer ran towards the two of them while paying attention to the sound of his steps. His complexion was quite bitter probably because he had a proper grasp of the situation.
2616
2617“Oi.”
2618
2619He shot off a simple voice towards them, and Lefille affirmed his suspicions.
2620
2621“Yeah, we realized as well.”
2622
2623“Oh? Oooh… I see, then I’ll make it quick. According to one of the mages, the ones approaching us seem to be monsters. Gallio’s intention is to meet their ambush here.”
2624
2625Unlike Lefille, the other adventurers judged that the they were monsters. In either case, the fact that they would meet them here would not change. However Suimei did not quite agree with the plan brought up by the adventurer.
2626
2627“We’ll meet them here?”
2628
2629“Yeah, that’s right. Is there a problem with an escort fighting?”
2630
2631“No, that’s not the issue, what will the merchants do?”
2632 
2633If they were to meet the enemy here, it was certain that the merchants they were here to protect would be in danger. Thinking about it normally, to make sure that they do not get caught up in the fighting, they would first have the merchants retreat to a safer place. The road just past the bottom of the mountain was still very rugged, it was not a very easy terrain to hide oneself in. Lefille added on to Suimei’s doubts.
2634
2635“Perhaps we could have them go ahead and then intercept the ambush?”
2636
2637“No, that won’t do.”
2638
2639“Then they could go further into the forest?”
2640
2641“No, that also won’t work.”
2642
2643The adventurer shook his head at both suggestions. Lefille’s plan was a sound one, to allow the merchants to continue along the path and stop the ambushers where they were. To take on an ambush this was logically the best plan. However the adventurer seemed intent that they would not be taking this action. He then cleared up their doubts with a stern look.
2644
2645“…It seems that there are also monsters straight ahead of us. Seeing how there are monsters to our side as well, it is possible there are also some behind us. In the worst case we may be completely surrounded. In that case instead of moving the merchants around carelessly, it would be better to gather them in a place that we could keep our eyes on them… That was the conclusion we made.”
2646
2647Suimei was convinced by his explanation. However Lefille still had more to say.
2648
2649“Who will be attacking?”
2650
2651“Eh? Attacking? No, there’s no one..?”
2652
2653“Why is that? If there is the possibility that we are surrounded, is it not necessary for us to break through their formation?”
2654
2655“Ha? T-there should be no reason for us to break through. If we simply strengthen our defences a couple monsters shouldn’t pose any problems.”
2656
2657“… I see.”
2658 
2659Lefille withdrew quietly at the adventurer’s objection. She may have just wanted to avoid getting into an unproductive dispute. However, Suimei could hear a bit of disappointment mixed into her voice.
2660
2661“That should be all you need to hear right? Then I’m returning to my post. I’m leaving the cargo in your hands.”
2662
2663“Sorry, but may I say one more thing?”
2664
2665“… What is it?”
2666
2667“I don’t know about what’s coming from the front, but the ones from the sides are not monsters, they’re demons. Please inform Gallio-dono of this fact.”
2668
2669“Ha? Why do you know such a thing?”
2670
2671“From experience. This is not the presence of monsters.”
2672
2673The adventurer let out a small groan from her statement. After giving Lefille a scrutinizing look, he spoke.
2674
2675“… Understood. I’ll at least let him know of the possibility.”
2676
2677After agreeing, the adventurer swiftly moved back to his post. As the conversation had come to an end, Lefille took the weapon that she had been carrying on her back and removed the wrappings that had been covering it. What was revealed was an enormous sword. Using his eyes to estimate, Suimei guessed the length of the sword from its tip to the pommel was about 180 centimetres. It had the length of a zweihander and the blade was as thick as a claymore. Its form resembled that of an elongated triangle. It was an intricate sword made in this world. It was not not gaudy, yet it gave off a beautiful red and silver shine. Compared to the swords Suimei had seen the others carrying, it completely seemed like an out of place artifact.
2678
2679Lefille carried the sword frivolously with a single hand. The small amount of sunlight which broke through the clouds shimmered on her blade. Suimei was curious where exactly the source of her strength to wield such a blade came from. He could not figure it out, but he knew for sure that she was experienced with that sword. All of a sudden Lefille began walking
2680 
2681towards the presence which was approaching them from the side, those that she believed to be demons.
2682
2683“O-oi, Lefille?”
2684
2685“Suimei-kun. I’m sorry, but I will be taking the initiative and heading off to attack them.”
2686
2687“Heading off… It it alright to do that arbitrarily? They’re still quite a distance away, shouldn’t you at least consult with Gallio-san and the others?”
2688
2689Lefille closed her eyes and shook her head.
2690
2691“No, look around you.”
2692
2693Looking around, Suimei could only see the merchants and escorts hurriedly preparing for the dangerous situation approaching them.
2694
2695“The other adventures and mercenaries are completely fixated on only defending. Do you understand?”
2696
2697“Yeah, seems that way. They said so earlier as well.”
2698
2699“That won’t do.”
2700
2701“Mu…”
2702
2703Lefille flatly put down the plan that the trade corps was adopting. The way she was speaking reminded Suimei of her words before.
2704
2705“… That’s… The talk about breaking through the demons?”
2706
2707“That’s right. Demons are without exceptions beings who know only how to steal, destroy and kill. Above all else their desire to attack is strong. They would only be encouraged by us taking a defensive formation. It we want to deal with those things, just defending will do us no good.”
2708
2709“Even if you say it will do us no good, I’m well aware of the dangers of just defending. But I can’t really say that jumping in on your own would be good either. Just like defending is dangerous wouldn’t attacking also have its fair share of danger? I think it would be okay assuming we are
2710 
2711surrounded, but I still can’t say it is the most reasonable course of action.”
2712
2713Suimei was trying to hold Lefille back from doing something unreasonable. It may have just been the opinion of an amateur, but Suimei did not believe that the mish-mash forces of the corps could accomplish Lefille’s goals.
2714
2715“So are you advising that we should stay and defend?”
2716
2717“No. I’m saying that it is unreasonable for Lefille to cut through on your own.”
2718
2719Suimei was not underestimating her strength. But it was true he was not familiar with her strength either. As a magician, he did not have an eye to judge the level of a swordsman at first sight. He didn’t know her strength. He did not know the scale of the enemy’s strength. He simply did not have enough information. Lefille then turned towards Suimei and gave him a nod like she understood what he was thinking.
2720
2721“Your point is certainly valid. But what I said still stands. I know those things very well. They are not opponents whose strength I would misread after all this time, also…”
2722
2723“Also?”
2724
2725Lefille paused for a moment. Suimei felt goosebumps for an instant as the atmosphere around her darkened.
2726
2727“… Also, you won’t be able to wipe them out to the last like that right?”
2728
2729The cold beauty’s expression clouded over for an instant, this was in no way because of the overcast sky. The face she was putting on was the dark shadow behind her righteous heart as a swordswoman. Before he knew it, the shadow that had cast over her expression revealed a single red eye glimmering with anger and hatred. It was an eye intending to pierce through the bitter enemy who was not yet here. Suimei was sure there was something behind that gaze. Just how tightly were the existences known as demons tied to this girl’s destiny?
2730
2731“Suimei-kun. Demons are evil. From the time they are born to the moment they die, they are beings who will never live a just life. That’s why…
2732 
2733That’s why those things must be cut down. I will kill them all, without leaving a single one left.”
2734
2735Lefille crushed the last of Suimei’s objections with a dark determination.
2736
2737With a brief ‘That’s how it is,’ she once more turned her back to Suimei.
2738
2739“O-oi, Lefille!”
2740
2741Suimei called out to her with a flustered voice. As if to apologize for the dark atmosphere she had created, Lefille returned a bright smile to him.
2742
2743“Thank you Suimei-kun. But there is no need to worry about me. Please take care of the cargo as we had been told. See you.”
2744
2745As she said these words she went deeper into the forest. Along her path were surely the demons she intended to defeat.
2746
2747(… She’s fast.)
2748
2749It was like a red gale cutting through the trees. After seeing her movements, Suimei could no longer think that her actions were reckless. The footholds were poor and she was carrying such a large object, yet she was still so fast as if none of that bothered her. Suimei found it simply beautiful. If she was capable of that kind of dash in these conditions, she would surely not lose in any ordinary circumstance. After a short while, Suimei lost sight of Lefille. The others who had seen her run off were noisily making a fuss in bewilderment and anger, however that only passed for a short amount of time.
2750
2751“They’re coming!”
2752
2753A single adventurer raised his voice before the unnatural swaying of the trees and the presence of mana. And then that existence which intended to run them down finally appeared. Was that voice yelled out of surprise or fear…? It was a demon. Along with the surprised voice, many of them began appearing from the myriad of trees. They were figures similar to humans, yet held grotesque features dissimilar from them. They had wings of a bat, the winding horns of a goat and a rusted red body. All the different parts mashed together without anything feeling out of place. They were beings with a truly ugly figure. It was practically right out of fantasy. It was the grotesque body of the enemy of the hero right out of the
2754 
2755stories… demons.
2756
2757In general demons were a grade above other aggressive creatures such as monsters. They were regarded as the natural enemy of humanity, known as an evil existence among all races of the world. According to the stories they were existences close to the devil. Among all the myths in the world this was their attributed origin, though the definition of their existence was very vague in all of them as well. The fact that they had always retained the same limbs as a human and were able to speak the human language was written in every story.
2758
2759(…Back home we had apparitions, but seeing this kind of thing is indeed a first for me.)
2760
2761Back in his own world Suimei had fought against inhuman existences before. But to face something that seemed to jump right out of fiction was unexpectedly a first for him. In his own world even the ancient dragon looked nothing like the way fiction described it and vampires looked far more human than the thing before him. Who would have thought that in this fantasy world, before he had a chance to meet demi-humans and monsters, he would have an encounter with such a being… However the real problem was why the demons were in this kind of place.
2762
2763(From what that bar-code baldy had said, the demons had not made any big movements after assaulting that country to the north…)
2764
2765It was a difficult story to swallow. The demons were supposed to be in the northern country of Noshias which they had obliterated. There were still two countries and a mountain range between here and there. It was extremely unnatural for them to appear here. However his opponents were not human, applying human logic to their actions was unreasonable. Setting that aside, for Suimei there was no point in thinking more about such things.
2766
2767Suimei narrowed his eyes and let out his blood-thirst. One of the demons approaching them had noticed and decided to mark Suimei as its target. The demon headed towards Suimei prepared to strike at him. The demon was artlessly gathering the power of mana in a fiendish shape in the palm of its hand. It shot its arm out towards Suimei and fired out the lump of power at the speed of an arrow.
2768 
2769(I won’t be that easily―)
2770
2771Suimei dodged as the attack whistled passed him. The mana blew away a hole in the ground and kicked up a cloud of dust in the air. Suimei was unharmed. A projectile moving at the speed of an arrow was far too slow for the eyes of a magician. As if to chase after the attack, the demon flapped its wings and dived towards Suimei.
2772
2773From the heavens to the earth, following a diagonal line straight towards Suimei the demon came rushing in. Following this, Suimei also lunged towards the demon to meet him. This was against all expectations the demon held. If he had dodged backwards or to the sides, the demon would be able to adjust itself to an extent. However if he lunged at it, the demon would have to hit the brakes to adjust its swing.
2774
2775“Shaa―”
2776
2777As their paths crossed, along with a yell the demon’s black claws swung down towards Suimei. There was no opening, since his target had suddenly moved the demon was unable to properly correct its posture to make a decent attack. This was Suimei’s aim, using the gentle arc of those claws and his left foot as a pivot Suimei rotated his body. Grasping the demon’s extended arm and giving it a light twist as he span―
2778
2779“Fuu―”
2780
2781Suimei let out the air in his lungs and threw the demon. Carrying all the speed it had charged at Suimei with, the demon vigorously drilled into the ground as it was thrown. However it did not seem to take much damage from this. After rolling across the ground a bit, it corrected its posture and took back to the skies. While flapping its bat wings, it maintained a distance from Suimei and stared him down. It was quite irritated. It was not been injured, yet letting out a sharp atmosphere the demon began speaking in a hoarse voice.
2782
2783“Damn human, using such strange techniques…”
2784
2785“Calling it strange is mean. It’s a properly normal technique.”
2786
2787Standing at the ready for another attack, Suimei let out a little provocation. The demon snorted back at him. It then shut its mouth and the blood-thirst
2788 
2789it aimed at Suimei began to swell.
2790
2791“Fuu…”
2792
2793As the grotesque pressure pushed down on him, Suimei returned an interested yet cold gaze at the demon. The demon was wriggling its claws like the mouth of an insect and left Suimei with an unpleasant feeling. It seemed that was the extent to which the demon would participate in conversation… Though it seemed to have no intention to talk, the demon also did not immediately attack Suimei. It seemed to be analyzing Suimei’s movements after being thrown so splendidly.
2794
2795(Just watching…? In that case.)
2796
2797While the demon was observing him, Suimei took a quick survey of his surroundings. The merchants were hiding themselves and he could not see them. The other adventurers and mercenaries were also out of sight, but he could sense mana swelling in the distance and hear the roars of battle from the front of the trade corps. It seems that the rest of the demons were focused on where all the humans were gathered. He could also sense a lot of mana deeper into the forest. In other words Lefille’s preemptive attack may in fact have bore fruit. It seemed that she had hit a bulls-eye with her actions. While thinking of all this Suimei thrust his hand into his pocket. Seeing this, the demon suddenly flapped its wings. It was about time to for it to move.
2798
2799“Die…”
2800
2801“Don’t wanna.”
2802
2803Suimei snapped his fingers, along with the sound of the snap, the ground in front of the demon who was charging at Suimei low to the ground had exploded.
2804
2805“Nu―!?”
2806
2807The demon let out a voice as it was caught off guard. This was a smokescreen. The sudden attack magic brought the demon to a complete stop on the spot as it remained floating right above the ground. Suimei took a leap backwards to create some distance. And then after taking a breath, began his magic.
2808 
2809“… Now then, I wonder just how powerful the enemy of the people of this world really is.”
2810
2811Letting off a small murmur, Suimei manifested the requisite amount of mana for his spell. He kneaded together his spell quickly as magic circles began to appear in the surroundings. Numbers and the words to support them were drawn on the circles, and Suimei called out to activate the effect they described. This was one of the Kabbalah’s most important practical spells, numerology.
2812
2813“―Flamma est lego vis Wizard…” (Assemble flames. Like the cry of the magician’s resentment…)
2814
2815A roaring flame came pouring out from the magic circles which were hanging in the air. And then as if they were being sucked into a single point, the flames poured onto the demon. This was fire magic. However for some reason the demon did not even move and seemed intent on catching the flames with its entire body.
2816
2817(Heeeh…)
2818
2819Suimei was not expecting the demon to take neither evasive or defensive actions. Was it because it was simply stupid? Or perhaps it had some sort of defence? While Suimei was pondering about the demon’s choice, the flames engulfed the demon. Seeing that the demon showed no signs of crumbling, Suimei knit his brows. These were magic flames. Upon contact they were meant to burn the enemy to ashes… However the shadow within the pillar of flames showed no signs of struggling or even pain. Before long, some strange power blew the flames away.
2820
2821“… You’re severely underestimating me if you think this level of magic could possibly defeat me.”
2822
2823Was it because it lacked power that it was unable to burn it to ashes? Looking closely, Suimei could see that not even a hair on the demon was burned. He was not being particularly stingy with his mana or choice of spell, yet this was still the outcome.
2824 
2825
2826(… Fu… With that level of mana, it shouldn’t be able to resist magic of that level. Yet it also doesn’t seem to be because its body or skin is sturdy either…)
2827 
2828Suimei had intended to end the fight with that single strike. Be that as it may be, he may have been too optimistic. From its mana capacity he could guess that it would be able to resist to an extent, yet it was outside his expectations that it would be completely ineffective…
2829
2830Seeing that the spell itself was completely extinguished, it did not seem that the demon itself held a high resistance to magic. From what he could feel when he threw the demon, Suimei could sense that the sturdiness of its skin and body were roughly the same as any other living creature. It was possible that it was the type that was naturally strong against fire. However even in that case not having even a single singed hair would be impossible. The magically created flame was different from a fire brought by natural phenomenon.
2831
2832This ignition magic was not like a simple combustion which burned as long as there was oxygen in the air. The manifested mystery would forcefully cause the phenomenon of combustion on its target, simply by coming into contact with the fire the target would burn just as dictated by the spell. That’s why unless the target had a strong resistance against the spell itself, it should have crumbled before the fire. If it was only a regular flame it would be a different story, but Suimei’s fire was magic. This was why he was stumped at the fact that his magic flame did not burn down his target. He could not spot the reason why the demon could resist it, and left him baffled.
2833
2834“In that case, is it because magic doesn’t work externally…?”
2835
2836As Suimei murmured to himself, the demon once more gathered power into its hand. It stuck out its arm, this time it fired off the lump of power without making any sort of motion. It seemed intent on keeping this as a long distance fight. Suimei evaded the projectile by jumping to the side while leaving a safe margin for error, and the demon once more gathered power into its hand. It then began firing down arrows randomly, it was just like an archer with a bucket of arrows frantically firing down at a target.
2837
2838Suimei began running and taking evasive action while paying attention to the wagons behind him. The next shot from the demon was a much larger mass of power than before. As it headed towards Suimei, it reduced the trees in its path to simple wood shavings. However at this size Suimei could still easily evade it and took a large jump backwards. An instant afterwards, a cloud of dust blew against Suimei’s body. While shielding
2839 
2840his face with his hands with a scowl, Suimei heard an explosion to his side.
2841
2842Another demon entered Suimei’s field of vision and it was being assaulted by someone else’s magic. The other demon burst as it was struck by magic. It was fire magic. However unlike when Suimei used fire magic, the demon struck by the magic burned and swiftly died.
2843
2844“That’s…”
2845
2846Just what was happening? Seeing that the flame was effective, the theory that the demons held a natural resistance to fire vanished. While Suimei was deep in thought, a man’s voice called out to him.
2847
2848“Oi! What are you doing! Fall back!”
2849
2850“Hm?”
2851
2852“You with the black hair! Fall back!”
2853
2854The adventurers who defeated the demon were running towards Suimei. At a closer look, it was the party of adventurers who were pleasantly chatting with Lefille earlier. As the warrior-like man was shouting at him, one of the girls behind him that Suimei assumed was a mage, was chanting with her staff held forwards and fired out fire from its tip. As the demon saw the fire, it flapped its wings with a thud and took evasive action.
2855
2856(So it will dodge that…?)
2857
2858It was a retreat with plenty of margin for safety. Suimei was bewildered as to why that magic had caused the demon to evade to such an extent. The adventures running towards Suimei finally reached him.
2859
2860“Fall back. Leave the rest to us.”
2861
2862“No, I’m fine. I’ll manage on my own.”
2863
2864“You’ll manage… What the hell are you saying!? You were being pressed back weren’t you!?”
2865
2866“Pressed back? No I wasn’t really…”
2867
2868“Weren’t you!? That demon is still perfectly lively!”
2869 
2870The adventurer did have a point. However to Suimei the fight was simply taking a bit of time, he still didn’t feel he was in any sort of danger. Suimei had also not been putting all of his power into the fight. It wasn’t like he had lost interest in defeating the demon. However looking at it from the outside, it was a fact that he had yet to defeat or harm it.
2871
2872“… That may be so, but I would like you to leave it to me for now.”
2873
2874“Rejected. Retreat back to the trade corps. We will manage it from here.”
2875
2876“Eeeeeh… No no, that’ll be a problem!”
2877
2878Suimei was frantically protesting against the adventurer who was shaking his head at him. It was a problem for him. If he just left this to others, he wouldn’t be able to solve the mystery of why his magic did not work. If it was defeated he would still not know the correct amount of mana and how much he would have to hold back to optimally defeat the demons. It was something he should figure out while he had the leeway to like in the current situation.
2879
2880“Ha? What the hell problem are you talking about? I said we’ll defeat it, there’s no more to this right? Just quietly go back to where the merchants―!?”
2881
2882The adventurer had gotten tired of Suimei’s insistence and began rebuking him, but was suddenly interrupted. Suimei evaded the incoming shadow with the minimal required movement. It was another attack from the demon. The man next to Suimei did not fully grasp the attack and had leaped back a great distance to evade it.
2883
2884“―□□□□□□!”
2885
2886The demon let out a roar towards the heavens. It was a jarring voice, no, just a sound. It was as if malice itself was transformed into a sound. This repulsive sound assaulted Suimei’s ears. At the same time, the demon’s power began to swell. It was likely drawing out the remaining power it held inside its body. Before long, power began pouring out of the demon’s body in the form of a black haze.
2887 
2888
2889(What is that? Mana? No, that’s…)
2890 
2891As Suimei was gripped by a sense of deja vu from the power pouring out of the demon, the adventurer loudly raised his voice.
2892
2893“T-this is bad! Everyone, we need to defeat the demon quickly!”
2894
2895As Suimei was frowning to himself, the adventurer began to panic. His companions all gave him an answer and nodded altogether. They all charged towards the demon. However the overflowing black power in the demon’s surroundings sent them all flying back as they drew near.
2896
2897“Shit! We can’t get close!”
2898
2899“Magic! Throw all your magic at it!”
2900
2901“―Oh Flame! You will become the spearhead which pierces my enemy…”
2902
2903At the adventurer’s command, all those in his party that could use magic began chanting at once and fired off their magic. A flood of fire, lightning and wind rushed towards the demon. However as the destruction cleared up like a veil, as if it was perfectly natural, the demon’s figure was still there without a single scratch.
2904
2905“No way, for magic to be ineffective…!”
2906
2907The adventures were beginning to lose their composure as they saw the unharmed figure of the demon. Even so the demon continued to pour out power. Suimei could sense it had a powerful and yet repulsive talent. The power it was letting out was similar yet different from when a magician ignited its own mana furnace. To Suimei this power was not something he had seen before, but…
2908
2909(… It’s getting bad. If I leave it be it’ll be dangerous for the others.)
2910
2911He was interested. However now was not the time to dwell in his own thoughts. If the demon continued to build up power and attack, it was certain that the adventurers would suffer serious injuries. So before that could happen, Suimei began his chant.
2912
2913“―Flamma est lego vis Wizard” (Assemble flames. Like the cry of the magician’s resentment)
2914 
2915Seeing Suimei’s chant, the demon yelled at him with intense hostility.
2916
2917“Ha! Didn’t I say that magic from a pest like you could not possibly harm me!?”
2918
2919“―Is that so? Certainly that may have been the case when I held back my magic. If I properly pour my power into it I wonder if that’ll still happen.”
2920
2921“You think a flame which only gives out that much heat could possibly burn me!?”
2922
2923“You said it you devil-look-alike! Don’t underestimate… A magicians flames!”
2924
2925As Suimei made this declaration, he continued his chant.
2926
2927“Hex agon Aestua Sursum. Impedimentum Mors!” (Give form to the agony of death and burst into flames, bestow the one who obstructs me with a dreadful destiny!)
2928
2929With these words, flames began to pour out from the many magic circles in the air. They were pouring down from the skies and bursting forth from the ground. All the flames gathered together. However instead of crashing into the demon, this time they wrapped around its body. With the demon as its centre the flames twirled like a whirlpool and burned everything in its vicinity, instantly reducing all of it to ash.
2930
2931“―Gu, What!? C-compared to before…”
2932
2933The light of the fires as it reflected off of the ground dyed the world in vermilion and shined through the trees leaving a breath taking scenery. And then in Suimei’s hand, wrapped by a small magic circle, was a magic gem burned in orange. And along with his final keyword, he crushed it in his hand.
2934
2935“―Flamma! Ashurbanipal!” (Then shine! Ashurbanipal’s revolving stone!)
2936
2937In an instant, the flames that had been coiling around the demon engulfed it, and drowned out all sound. Their entire field of vision had been filled by with fire. The ground erupted, the sky was dyed red and accompanying
2938 
2939all of that was an enormous explosion. This was deflagration magic. The surging crimson haze transformed into great power and exploded. Before the sudden surge of power the demon was not even able to cry out in agony as it died. All the others in the vicinity could only do their best to protect themselves from the intense heat being emitted from the explosion.
2940
2941And then, all that remained was the smell of soot and the smouldering form of trees which ceased burning. Suimei had adjusted the power so that it would not deeply affect the surroundings, but even so the immense shockwave from the flames that blew away the demon transformed the ground below it into magma. The adventurers all had shocked faces as they beheld this scene, and one of them spoke.
2942
2943“T-that was amazing magic!”
2944 
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995This demon was the subordinate of the main reason Suimei had been called over to this world. He had intended to keep it company until he had a full grasp of its abilities, however in the end he had to pay mind to those around him and overwhelmed it with sheer force of magic. The demon was not difficult for Suimei to defeat. It did take some time for him to defeat it, however that was all. He did not seriously put his all into the fight after all.
2996
2997“… Even using Ashurbanipal’s flame it took nearly a minute to completely burn it to ash…”
2998
2999The magic which Suimei used to defeat the demon was fire magic. Among
3000 
3001the five elements, this was the one Suimei specialized in the most. He had good aptitude for the spell and it contained plenty of power. Compared to other magics of similar strength, the chant was also fairly short. However even though he had used this magic, the demon still took nearly a minute to be completely reduced to ash. It was far too long. Normally it would only take a couple seconds to reduce anything to ash. In spite of that, a simple small fry took that long. Suimei could not accept this kind of conclusion as one who walked the path of magic. While Suimei was making a displeased face with a raised eyebrow, behind him, something came flying in at a terrifying speed.
3002
3003“Wha―!?”
3004
3005Suimei turned around to the crashing sounds behind him. What he saw was multiple silhouettes of the body that he had just faced off against. What flew in were demons, well not quite. It wasn’t quite demons, it was a lumped mess of demons. There were two or three bodies with bent arms and torn legs and necks. They were all bundled together after having been struck fiercely by something.
3006
3007(Wha―)
3008
3009Suimei focused his eyes at the surprising scene. They were indeed the bodies of demons, and along their flight path was the figure of Lefille carrying her massive sword in a single hand. The red and silver tip of her sword peeked through the trees. Her figure did not give off a single hint of the gentle atmosphere she held when Suimei had met her. She was walking with her head lightly hung down and leaning forwards. One of her eyes was shining with a red light. She held her sword in one hand as if drawing a bow. She was carrying the aura of a fierce god as her fighting spirit caused her silhouette to shake.
3010
3011The sound of someone swallowing rung through the air as if it was much louder than it was. As if this was some sort of starting signal, a demon who had still not died lunged out of the mass of corpses towards Lefille. However the charging demon was intercepted by Lefille’s sword with a horizontal slash. It was a clean swing where the tip of her blade did not waver from start to end. With a force strong enough to create a tornado, she split the demon clean in two. Right after the terrifyingly fast slash, she swung her sword once more from overhead. The crucifix she drew in the air blew up like a cross shaped wind from her brilliant sword, and once
3012 
3013more the demon split clean into to more pieces.
3014
3015There was no way the demon was still alive, however she did not stop. Any more was needless. She was only carving up a corpse with her slashes. Completely ignoring the fact that it was overkill, right until the end, as if Lefille had not had enough, she swung the tip of her massive sword into the demon’s head and crushed it.
3016
3017“Crumble to pieces… scum.”
3018
3019Lefille had muttered these words, what Suimei could sense from them was an overflowing sense of resentment. As the overwhelming pressure flooding the area faded, Lefille placed her sword upon her shoulder and approached the group.
3020
3021“…It seems you’re finished here as well.”
3022
3023“W-well, yeah…”
3024
3025As she casually made this remark, the warrior from the party of adventurers who was acquainted with Lefille gave her a reply. Things had quieted down significantly, however perhaps because of the ghastly sight he had just witnessed, his voice was quiet and stiff. In his stead, Suimei spoke to Lefille.
3026
3027“How about you?”
3028
3029“Yeah, with the ones just now I’ve finished cleaning up to the last. There are no more demons deeper into the forest that way.”
3030
3031“Weren’t there more of them that way compared to here?”
3032
3033“That’s right. I went that way with the intention of taking all of those things on after all.”
3034
3035“Ha…”
3036
3037“There weren’t any problems right?”
3038
3039Seeing her make this statement fearlessly, Suimei once more learned how abnormal Lefille was. On top of that not only had she intended to wipe them all out, she was making a face like she was not yet good enough as
3040 
3041one had survived just a little longer. He could not tell at all just what she was. Lefille then took a look at the surroundings.
3042
3043“A short while ago I heard an earth-shattering sound from around here, could it be the cause of this disastrous scene?”
3044
3045“Yeah, it was my magic.”
3046
3047Lefille made a surprised face, and then returned Suimei a bright smile.
3048
3049“As expected of Suimei-kun, you played quite the role.”
3050
3051“Nothing of the sort. I spent quite a bit of time just defeating one of them.”
3052
3053“Wha― Just one?”
3054
3055Lefille sensed an inconsistency between the scale of destruction and the number of defeated enemies. With a surprised expression, she pushed Suimei for an explanation.
3056
3057“… I intended to stop the extremely powerful ones where I was, but was there one of that calibre here?”
3058
3059“No, I think it was the same as the others. It was probably the same kind as the one that you just cut up into pieces.”
3060
3061Suimei glanced over at the lump of dead demons. All of them had the same appearance. He did not think the one he had fought was any different from the others in terms of strength based on looks alone.
3062
3063“No, but to use magic of such scale against only that level of demon… I believe this magic should be above the intermediate level, am I judging it incorrectly…?”
3064
3065“Intermediate level?”
3066
3067“Yeah. Am I wrong?”
3068
3069Even though Lefille was asking him this, Suimei did not actually know what she meant by intermediate level. Aside from not following the principle of the five elements this world used eight attributes and had some sort of inexplicable division of the levels of magic that Suimei was not
3070 
3071fully familiar with. They were split between lower, intermediate and advanced levels. He remembered that when Reiji had learned advanced level magic, everyone around him had celebrated in great joy.
3072
3073However Suimei did not know what exactly qualified the magic as advanced. Since he couldn’t judge his own magic by their standards, he could not give Lefille an appropriate answer. While he was trying to come up with an answer, the mage girl to his side timidly raised her hand.
3074
3075“A-about the magic just now, from what I’ve seen from other mages, I think it was not inferior to any magic they could use. But… umm, even though it had such destructive force it seemed like it didn’t affect the demon much.”
3076
3077“… Is that so?”
3078
3079“Indeed. Just what was different about my magic?”
3080
3081Suimei shrugged his shoulders at this conclusion. He did not understand why his magic seemed so incompatible. He was forced to bring things to an end before he could thoroughly experiment on the demon. Honestly speaking he at least had an idea. At the end the demon had unleashed a certain power. Suimei had seen this before somewhere. The instinctively repulsive power which left one’s hairs standing. It was very familiar to the power held by devil worshippers in his own world.
3082
3083“… Come to think of it, I was told before that the demons were believers of the evil god or something…”
3084
3085This fact may very well have been the key that Suimei was missing. While Suimei was considering this answer to the mystery, Lefille once more called out to him.
3086
3087“… Suimei-kun, everyone.”
3088
3089“Hm? What is it?”
3090
3091“It seems this was not the last of them.”
3092
3093As Suimei turned towards the others, the vanguard members of the trade corps had dropped their jaws at Lefille’s statement. As if to reinforce her
3094 
3095words, Suimei could suddenly sense the presence of mana approaching them.
3096
3097“Seriously…?”
3098
3099Suimei made a stiff expression, and then the mage girl raised her voice.
3100
3101“I-it’s exactly as Lefille-san said! On top of that there are more than before…”
3102
3103“Really!?”
3104
3105“Shit, we have injured people from the fight just now you know? We don’t have enough forces!”
3106
3107After hearing the girl’s report, the adventurers and mercenaries were astir. They had been shaken by the prospect of consecutive battles. Though a little late, Suimei sharpened his senses in the direction the demons were coming from. Shutting his eyes and blocking out all unnecessary sensation, he used his sixth sense as a magician.
3108
3109(There’s, ten… No, twenty of them. Just as she said, there are more than before.)
3110
3111Just as before, the mana was headed towards them. The power he could sense from them was about the same as before. It was likely that they were the same type of demons. As Suimei was staring off to the west, the other escorts began raising their voices.
3112
3113“… Tch, what do we do?”
3114
3115“We can only face them head on! In this situation, we can’t escape!”
3116
3117“Oi! All you guys who got hurt in the last fight fall back! Everyone who can fight get ready!”
3118
3119One of the adventurers let out an angry roar as the tension began to rise in the air. The enemy was drawing nearer. Gallio, who was hiding with the other merchants, popped out from behind one of the wagons.
3120
3121“I-is the fighting still not over…?”
3122 
3123Gallio’s complexion was quite poor. To a civilian like him, demons could only be seen as a symbol of fear. From the flow of the conversation of the adventurers, he must have grasped the gist of the situation. One of the escorts turned to Gallio and responded to him.
3124
3125“Y-yeah, please wait a little longer. It seems there are still demons coming this way.”
3126
3127“M-my god… Are we going to be alright!?”
3128
3129“… That’s, according to them there are more of them headed this way than last time. We also still have injured people who haven’t been treated, it will probably be a tough fight.”
3130
3131Hearing these words from his escort, Gallio was drowning in the depths of despair.
3132
3133“W-we were only going to Nelferia to do business, why did demons have to…”
3134
3135His face was now completely pale. According to his itinerary, the journey would be relatively safe and they would arrive in the Empire with no problem. However now that they had opened the lid they found themselves in the current predicament. As Gallio began moaning, Lefille, who had noticed the second wave first, walked out front and focused her spirit sharply creating a cold atmosphere to reassure Gallio.
3136
3137“Please do not worry Gallio-dono. Those demons that are headed towards us, I will defeat them to the last.”
3138
3139“I-if I remember correctly you are Grakis-dono… right? I’m very happy to hear those words, but for a tender young girl like you, demons…”
3140
3141His next words were likely ‘could not so simply be defeated,’ but his words had trailed off as Gallio became evasive. The girl reflected in his eyes was surely just a little girl who didn’t know her place and was trying to mislead him. The adventurer who had been talking to Suimei during the battle then walked up to Gallio without hesitation.
3142
3143“No, it’s alright Gallio-san! Lefille is strong! In the fight earlier most of the demons were defeated by her alone!”
3144 
3145“That’s right! On top of that Lefille-san also has the sword skills to split even an ogre clean in two! That’s why it’ll be fine even if they are demons.”
3146
3147Riding along the warrior-like adventurer’s words, the mage girl chipped in her own opinion. Compared to the other adventurer’s these two were far less anxious. This was surely because they had worked together with Lefille before.
3148
3149“Is that so…?”
3150
3151“Yes. That’s why, there’s no need to worry about it.”
3152
3153Their words were not terribly reassuring, however after peeking at Lefille’s figure, her expression that did not give off a hint of timidity caused Gallio to calm down. Or rather, he now judged the girl who claimed to defeat the demons on her own was not in any way inferior to the demons. As the two adventurers finished convincing Gallio, he now turned towards Lefille. He still held half of his doubtful atmosphere, however he then cleared his throat and put his appearance back in order to the best that he could.
3154
3155“… Understood. I have great expectations of your efforts.”
3156
3157“Yes. I intend to exert myself to match your expectations.”
3158
3159Lefille returned Gallio’s business like words with modesty. And then, briefly after this exchange had finished, Lefille once more turned towards Suimei.
3160
3161“Suimei-kun.”
3162
3163“Hm? What is it?”
3164
3165“We’ll be going back to our previous conversation, but will you be alright? If something had happened in the previous fight then there is no need to push yourself. It would be better to fall back.”
3166
3167The root of her suggestion was out of concern because Suimei’s magic had not been effective. For Suimei, as a magician, the safe choice would be to leave it to the Lefille and the other adventurers. However there were many
3168 
3169enemies, on top of that it was not definite that they could bring it to an end. In this situation he could not possibly just stand by and watch. The adventurer next to Lefille piled on to her inquiry.
3170
3171“That’s right. Will you really be alright? You just used some seriously powerful magic too, are you not tired?”
3172
3173“Yeah. I’m alright, I still have plenty in me.”
3174
3175“Plenty huh… If you overestimate the distribution of your power it’ll become something you can’t recover from you know?”
3176
3177“I will gratefully accept your warning.”
3178
3179Suimei gave a blunt albeit politely worded reply. He wasn’t about to flare up and start a scene from their words said out of concern for his safety. The adventurer was not fully convinced and was still looking at Suimei with suspicion as Lefille continued the conversation.
3180
3181“But Suimei-kun. Is it alright that your magic is not very effective against the demons?”
3182
3183“Yeah, I’ll somehow manage on that front as well.”
3184
3185“Can you do it?”
3186
3187“I have much more magic than what I used just now. If the system of magic I used did not work, I just need to keep testing systems until I find one that does.”
3188
3189“…? An effective system…? Not an attribute?”
3190
3191“Aaah that’s right… Well in short I have much more up my sleeve.”
3192
3193Lefille tilted her head to the side in confusion. A question mark was surely hanging above her head, but there was no time for Suimei to clear everything up for her and simply gave her a vague reply. It was a fact that the type of magic Suimei had used was poorly matched against the demon. However that was not a fatal flaw to him. Magic from his world was classified into different magic schools as systems. This was evidence that the origin of magic in that world was not such a simple thing. The peak of magic defined by this fantasy world and the magicians of his world surely
3194 
3195differed. In that world where science had spread all over the world, there was a dreadfully uncountable number of mysteries.
3196
3197Kabbalah, star divination and sorcery. Other more famous ones were alchemy and the spells used by those called witches, witchcraft. The group magic systems of Occultist Taoism, the violent branch of Esoteric Buddhism and the largest system of magic on the continent, wizardry. Just from the ones that Suimei had confirmed himself, there were over thirty systems. Even within these, they could still be broken into attributes, sequences and effects which led to a staggering number of magics.
3198
3199Certainly there were many magics that Suimei could not understand. Setting aside the ones he could and could not use, there was definitely magic among them that would have an effect against demons. According to the his hypothesis, exorcism and holy magic were examples that may work. Even so just because his magic was ineffective against demons was not all the unfavourable to Suimei. Even if he exhausted all the magic systems he knew without finding an effective magic, he could simply push through with sheer force as he did before.
3200
3201Regardless of whether there was ten or twenty of the coming, he would just have to shoot off his magic that many more times. That’s all there was to it. Suimei’s actual problem lied more with the fact that the possibility of him having to display his full powers in this place may actually come to fruition.
3202
3203(If it becomes necessary I’ll have to ignite my mana furnace. Before that I should try everything I can.)
3204
3205In the case of a crisis, he would let out his full power despite his desire to experiment. He would surely regret it if his stinginess drove the current predicament further into the corner. He would not be responsible for such a foolish outcome.
3206
3207“It was the same as before, but you sure are calm Suimei-kun. In this kind of situation it would be normal to act the same way as the other escorts.”
3208
3209“Can’t you say the same about those two?”
3210
3211“You’re different from them. Unlike them you don’t seem to have a single hint of anxiety.”
3212 
3213“Is that so? I could just be putting up a strong front you know?”
3214
3215“You sure can say that shamelessly.”
3216
3217Lefille saw straight through his little lie. Suimei then replied more seriously.
3218
3219“… Well, even if I lose my composure it won’t help any.”
3220
3221As Suimei shrugged his shoulders Lefille let out an exasperated expression. However it was a pleasant breather in the tense situation.
3222
3223“You’re quite an unusual person. You go along with almost any conversation but never show your crucial hand.”
3224
3225“That’s just the kind of person I am. I’m a mage after all.”
3226
3227“If you keep acting like that I’ll just want to tear off your mask even more you know?”
3228
3229“Heeeh, how will you do that?”
3230
3231“Fu, I’ve always only had my sword…”
3232
3233“Oof! Uwa… Lefille-san is scary.”
3234
3235Suimei started trembling in an exaggerated manner as Lefille smiled at him with a broad grin. As if there was nothing to worry about, the two were just joking around.
3236
3237“… Grakis-dono. Do you not need to make preparations like the others are doing?”
3238
3239“Yeah, I have this after all. As long as I have this single sword, I’m always ready.”
3240
3241“… Understood. Then, be careful.”
3242
3243Gallio returned Lefille’s carefree reply with a serious expression. He had been a bit of a mess before, but he was still the leader of this caravan. He was a merchant who travelled from city to city after all, he was at least levelheaded.
3244 
3245“― Now then, it’s about time.”
3246
3247“Seems so.”
3248
3249Suimei abruptly made this vague statement, yet Lefille immediately agreed without any hesitation.
3250
3251“…?”
3252
3253Gallio was not quite sure what this interchange between the two of them meant and cocked his head to the side. Then the mage girl at the front suddenly yelled out.
3254
3255“Everyone! They’re almost here!”
3256
3257Thanks to the wind and other factors, the trees began rustling. Matching this, the tension in the air rose. It was like the atmosphere right before the outbreak of a war. One of the adventurers yelled at Gallio who was still milling about in confusion.
3258
3259“Oi, Gallio-san! Fall back already! The fighting’s about to start!”
3260
3261“Y-yes! Then I will leave the rest to all of you!”
3262
3263After replying in a flustered manner to the adventurer’s vigorous instructions, Gallio ran off to the back. As the escorts all finished their preparations and took their positions, the demons gathered up in the sky and all rushed down towards them as one from the front. Matching this, the presence of mana swelled in the air directly above them. Several of the escorts noticed and looked to the skies.
3264
3265“They’re also straight above us!”
3266
3267The mage’s voice echoed in the air. The demons were making a perfectly timed surprised attack from above them. Seeing the simultaneous attack from two fronts as a bad situation, Suimei prepared his magic, but before he could finish…
3268
3269“In that case…”
3270
3271Lefille quietly muttered in a cold voice. What followed was an impossible phenomenon.
3272 
3273“Wha―!?”
3274
3275All of a sudden Lefille was surrounded by a glittering red light. It was just like an aura pouring out of her body. The darkness was opened by the brilliant light as she was filled to the brim in deep crimson. An immense power was swelling up in her which was not mana. It enveloped her body, sword and the atmosphere around her.
3276
3277“―HA!!”
3278
3279She cut the sky as if mowing it down. There was no way she could reach the enemy with the length of her sword. It was a shoddy strike which cut nothing but the air. However the slash emitted a brilliant red arc across the sky which cut across towards the demons above them. Lefille began continuously moving her sword. As each slash finished she calmly flowed into the next. A squall of slashes was born in the air and poured towards the incoming demons in the sky and cut them down. The demons had not been expecting the slashes at all and fell one after the other. Just as they were unable to escape the wind, they could not escape the ominous storm of slashes assaulting them. In a single breath they had all been reduced to corpses.
3280
3281“Wha…?”
3282
3283Suimei leaked out a surprised voice. It all happened in the blink of an eye. It was simply a one sided and overwhelming development. The realization of such an unexpected event was without a doubt the red light.
3284
3285“Oi wait a sec, that’s…!”
3286
3287As Suimei suddenly grasped what the source of the red light may have been, he was at a loss for words. His conjecture was just simply impossible. In a completely different sense than Suimei’s surprise, the adventurer and mage who had been watching Lefille without being able to follow her movements yelled joyously in surprise.
3288
3289“Amazing!”
3290
3291“Oi did you see that!? That’s the same as when Lefille cut that Ogre clean in two right!?”
3292 
3293“… The same? Lefille has done the same thing before?”
3294
3295“Ah? Yeah, that’s right… something up?”
3296
3297The adventurer knit his brows at Suimei’s question. This was probably because he thought Suimei was inappropriately far too surprised at this turn of events when it was supposed to be a happy occasion. When she had defeated that giant, it had also been by using this power. With this fact everything made sense to Suimei. If she used that power most any enemy would be simply defeated just like the demons just had.
3298
3299“… Um, is something wrong? Are you feeling ill?”
3300
3301“N-no. That’s not exactly it but…”
3302
3303Suimei was simply too shocked and his body and thoughts were just not functioning properly. The warrior-like adventurer glanced behind him and yelled out commands as he suddenly remembered they were in the middle of a battle.
3304
3305“Oops, we can’t just sit on our asses here! We’re also going to cover her!”
3306
3307“Got it!”
3308
3309His party along with the other adventurers and mercenaries all yelled in unison. During this, Lefille was still clad in her red light and cutting down the demons. Unlike everybody else who was in high spirits, Suimei was still standing stock still in place. It was as if he was not moving at all, or rather could not move at all. He was simply entranced by what was happening before his eyes. The reason for this was the right light draped around that girl.
3310
3311It was very likely that in the other world, the power that she manifested would be called the power of the spirits. It was a completely separate power from mana or ether. Its source was from beings known as angels, devils and other such spirits. It was a power that easily surpassed what a human was capable of and categorized as a high order power.
3312
3313The term high order was not applied for it simply due to sheer destructive potential. Roughly speaking, it was a power that existed on an entirely different plane from physical and magical strength. It was a simply
3314 
3315unfathomable power. It was a ridiculous power that could interfere with anything in existence.
3316
3317(Did she transform into a spirit? But Lefille is human… No wait, if it isn’t that, was her body and soul part spirit to begin with―?)
3318
3319In her current state, Lefille was not borrowing the power of spirits. No matter how he looked at it, Lefille herself was manifesting the power of a spirit. This was the reason Suimei was unable to compose himself. According to magical knowledge from his world, it was absolutely impossible for a spirit to manifest in the physical world. In that world, they had existed for a long time. However in the current times, the beings classified as spirits such as angels, devils, god or even evil gods had their foundation for existence stolen away by the rapid development of science. In ancient times simply by having a name attached to them they would come into existence. They existed on another plane and possessed just that sort of power. In the rare case where they did not have a name, they were rulers or gods of those planes.
3320
3321To harness their power, one would have to wield a special technique to communicate with these spirits and form a contract. After doing so they would be able to manifest a small portion of that power. Thus the power before Suimei’s eyes where one girl was unleashing such a power without any sort of restriction from her own body was such an utter shock for him. If he were to make a conjecture about her existence, to firmly root her human form in this plane she would have to be half human and half spirit, it was quite the unusual case. Even though he understood it was a simply illogical guess, he still couldn’t help but believe it was the case. To think such a ridiculous being could just quietly exist in this world, it truly was fantasy after all.
3322
3323“No matter how you look at it being a spirit is too much a cheat…”
3324
3325Suimei finally managed to shake off his astonishment and was now just half exasperated. The situation before him was just that unusual.
3326
3327“Is that all!?”
3328
3329As she blew away most of the demons, Lefille howled at them. She was draining away the will to attack them from the demons all at once. The remaining demons were assaulted by her thunderous voice and the deadly
3330 
3331squall. The demons began to show signs of hesitation in their attack.
3332
3333“Alright! Follow after Lefille! Keep up the pace and defeat them!”
3334
3335At the adventurer’s orders, all the escorts let out a war cry. They were in a superior position. It could be said that victory was a simple inevitability. After cutting down the ones before them, they would be free from the fighting. Everyone among them was thinking about this. But then…
3336
3337“W-wait! Something is coming! With terrifying force!”
3338
3339Someone had sensed the movement of mana in the distance and yelled in a fluster. The mage girl then raised her voice to grab everyone’s attention.
3340
3341“W-what is this!? Everyone please be careful! An enormous presence of mana is flying this way!”
3342
3343A violent sound resonated from behind the demons. It was as if a heavyweight was plowing through with all their might letting off sounds of destruction along its path as it drew nearer and nearer. Even to Suimei, it was a dangerous presence. The amount of mana was incomparable to all the other demons up until now.
3344
3345(Tch, give me a break. It was looking like it was going to end quietly too…)
3346
3347Suimei cursed to himself in his mind with a bitter face as the extremely dangerous presence drew closer. Lefille turned back to the other escorts.
3348
3349“Everyone fall back! It will be here soon!”
3350
3351Right as she yelled, the dangerous presence that had squashed their hopes of an inevitable victory mowed down the trees along its path and arrived before them. Letting out a thunderous roar and shaking the earth, a demon settled in front of their eyes as it struck the ground. With its fist in the ground, it then stood up straight in a perfectly relaxed manner. Its stature exceeded that of the other demons and was a little over two metres. Its legs and arms were like logs. It was simple to describe it as simply an incarnation of violence. It gave off a majestic appearance which suggested that strength meant everything. Its combat prowess could be felt in the atmosphere. A presence that would stir fear in anyone’s heart, truly a
3352 
3353demon. Its general silhouette was similar to a human, however none of the details on its body were in any way human.
3354
3355“… Fuu, finally found it.”
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408The demon who suddenly appeared spoke these words. Just what had he found? With just those words Suimei could not grasp their meaning. Completely overawed by the sudden appearance of such an overpowering presence, the escorts began to panic.
3409
3410“W-what… is that? It’s much bigger than the others…”
3411 
3412“S-such dreadful power! It cannot even be compared to the other demons…”
3413
3414They were all prepared to flee on the spot. It couldn’t be helped. The oppressive pressure pouring out of this demon was like a poison to humans.
3415
3416(Oioi this seriously can’t be compared at all to the ones up until now…)
3417
3418Before its pressure, sweat also began forming along Suimei’s brow. Despite having yet to grasp the actual strength of the demons in general, suddenly a much stronger and higher ranked version had appeared before him. The demon was standing there like a tiger glaring at the prey before him.
3419
3420“However, it’s different from what I heard. It couldn’t be we grasped onto fake information…?”
3421
3422Something didn’t match the demon’s expectations. A small amount of bewilderment was mixed into its voice. After a short while it spat on the ground in irritation, pulled itself together and took in a deep breath.
3423
3424“Whatever. It doesn’t change anything. ―Hear me, humans! My name is Rajas! One of seven who was entrusted by the demons’ glorious leader Lord Nakshatra with an army! Now that you have seen me here there is no longer a path before you where you live! You can just quietly stand there and get killed by me!”
3425
3426His voice shook the earth and the air like a shockwave. The escorts who were already trembling in fear were driven even further into the depths of despair.
3427
3428“A-ahh…”
3429
3430Someone’s terrified voice could be heard quietly in the air. All the humans had gotten pale, inside they must have all been mirroring that voice. This situation had become just that hopeless.
3431
3432“…”
3433
3434Lefille, who was standing nearest to Rajas had not moved a muscle. She
3435 
3436was just hanging her head as if she was enduring something while gripped her enormous sword firmly in both her hands. Something was wrong with her, could the pressure of the demon also be affecting her? The girl who was at her limit had been taking the lead in the fighting and was now the centre of all the escorts anxious gazes. And as she reached her limit, Lefille’s emotions violently burst out.
3437
3438“You… BASTAAAAAAAAAAAAARD!!”
3439
3440She let out a roar that was in no way inferior to Rajas’. It was a shout filled to the brim with anger. She blew away the pressure that had been overwhelming the atmosphere, and slashed at the demon before her with her red light.
3441
3442“Hou?”
3443
3444As the red whirlwind approached him, Rajas let out a fearless smile and stuck out his arm. The red sword slashes intersected with his arm, however it was unable to cut through. A black aura wrapped around his arm and clashed with Lefille’s power causing a violent white light to pour out as fire spread into their surroundings. The strike had been completely stopped by the power around his arm and did not reach Rajas at all. It was an excellent strike with all of Lefille’s strength poured in behind it, yet the demon had fended it off. Rajas gave a smirk in admiration as if laughing at her.
3445
3446“You’re quite good, little girl.”
3447
3448“Of course! Did you forget my sword!?”
3449
3450“Hou? You’re sword you say?”
3451
3452“―B-bastard! Are you… Are you saying you don’t remember me!?”
3453
3454Lefille was pouring out her intense rage. From what she had said, Suimei could infer that she and the demon Rajas were deeply connected in some way. As the demon began to stir, Lefille jumped back. Safely landing on the ground as she corrected her stance. As she did this, the demon squinted at her while scrutinizing every detail about her. Just as Lefille had suggested, it seems that he had remembered the connection between them and let out a loud laugh.
3455 
3456“―Aaah, FUHAHAHA! I see! I remember now little girl! You’re that damn survivor from that time in Noshias right!?”
3457
3458“That’s right! You finally remembered!”
3459
3460“HAHAHA! I was sure you would die on the side of the road, but to think you survived! Even though everyone else died!”
3461
3462“BASTAAAAAARD!!”
3463
3464As Rajas gave off another joyous smile, Lefille once more began her assault. She had become completely drowned in anger and forgotten herself completely. Perhaps it was because of this, but her sword strikes contained power that could not even be compared to her previous strikes. But the demon was also quite capable. His arms wrapped in a black aura intercepted Lefille’s fierce barrage of slashes. Lefille who had completely lost herself left an opening, and after spotting this, Rajas began to move. Within the small opening created by repelling her sword, a fist came barrelling down on Lefille.
3465
3466“―Your movements are too monotonous!”
3467
3468“ah―”
3469
3470Captivated by the the fist before her, Lefille unconsciously leaked out her voice and stopped moving. It was bad. She had seen the aura pouring out of that arm fend off her attacks. If she was struck by that, even as a spirit she would be in serious danger.
3471
3472“Tch―”
3473
3474All the others were completely frozen in place. In that case the only one who could break her out this situation was Suimei. Clicking his tongue and letting out the bitterness he had been holding in, he used his magic to forcefully pull Lefille’s body that had locked up at the sight of Rajas’ incoming fist.
3475
3476“Wha―!?”
3477
3478“Mu―?”
3479
3480Two surprised voices filled the air. One from the one who was pulled, and
3481 
3482the other who had their prey pulled away. A small moment of leisure lingered between the two as the distance between them increased. But the situation was not so sweet that Lefille was actually out of reach of Rajas’ attacks. Thus Suimei had to insert himself between the two to prevent her from receiving another attack.
3483
3484“Suimei-kun! You can’t! Get out of there!”
3485
3486“You damn small fry! You dare stand before me!?”
3487
3488The warning that sounded out like a scream behind him was drowned out by Rajas’ rage as his voice struck Suimei’s body like a shockwave. While receiving this, Suimei lunged at Rajas at the fastest speed he could muster. As he approached, he focused on Rajas’ movements. His shoulder was moving. He was intending to swat away Suimei with his fist in a single strike. Seeing this fist, Suimei discarded his plan to catch and throw Rajas. Even if he evaded and caught the strike, it would surely turn out poorly for him. Thus he jumped. The fist came down diagonally towards the ground, and Suimei used it as a ramp to run up Rajas’ arm. Having accelerated the whole time, Suimei was already at Rajas’ shoulder by the time his arm was fully extended.
3489
3490“Fuu…”
3491
3492Standing on Rajas’ shoulder he let out a stomp. Using all the mana he could gather in that amount of time, he struck with a single kick. The shock of the strike was also felt by Suimei, however Rajas had not suffered any injury.
3493
3494(Shit, even a direct hit did nothing…)
3495
3496The kick had left out a thunderous sound and the ground beneath the demon had caved in spectacularly, yet the attack seemed to have no effect. The other demons were harmed by the adventurers’ swords, this difference was truly irritating for Suimei. He was wondering if there was some weird trick going on. Normally this strike would split one in two from the shoulder down, it was a fraud that nothing would happen here. As Suimei fluttered in the air while swearing in his head, an agitated gaze locked onto him.
3497
3498“You brat!”
3499 
3500Rajas swung his arm wildly. It was not a focused strike, but the attack could still destroy Suimei’s body five times over. He was once again in awe that Lefille traded blows with such strikes with her sword. As expected of a spirit, they were simply amazing.
3501
3502“―Via Gravitas.” (Gravity Road, Take Form.)
3503
3504As the attack rushed towards Suimei, he let out two quick words. Using magic, he brought his body that was still in the air crashing into the ground instantly. Rajas managed to follow the movement with his eyes and let out a kick at Suimei.
3505
3506“―!?”
3507
3508In the next instant, Suimei was behind Rajas. Suimei had slipped under Rajas’ kick, due to the cloud of dust created by the kick it seemed Rajas had not seen him do it. Suimei wouldn’t have minded seeing that surprised face, but a loud crashing sound resonated through the air as the trees in front of the demon were uprooted from his kick. Everything in Suimei’s field of vision was blown away. He truly wished the demon would stop leaving everything to sheer strength. In that brief instant where Rajas had yet to turn around, Suimei walked backwards. He was taking his distance to observe the demon who was like a storm of violence while strutting confidently.
3509
3510Suimei focused his vision on the back of the demon before him. It was an immense body. It was a physique far beyond what the most gifted genes of humanity could achieve. He let out a tremendous amount of pressure and his mana could not be put on the same scale as the demons before him. And to eclipse all of that was the pitch black aura. It was coming out of Rajas’ body, but it was surely something special. Rajas had finally turned around and met Suimei’s gaze, shaking it off like it was inconsequential, Suimei continued strutting to the side.
3511
3512“Tch―”
3513
3514An aggravated sound could be heard as Rajas reacted to Suimei toying with him. And following it was a single attack. In that case.
3515
3516“―Omissa Vicissim.” (Reverse the Logic of Heaven and Earth)
3517 
3518“Wha!?”
3519
3520Using magic Suimei reversed up and down in the space before him and left his target in the air to fall to the ground. As Rajas was flipped upside down, his head was driven into the ground. Of course no damage had been inflicted, this was meant to buy Suimei some time. Having bought the time to perform his spell, Suimei leaped backwards and began weaving together his magic which he deemed would be effective.
3521
3522“―Abreqa… tch!”
3523
3524However he was forced to stop his chant partway. As if the earth itself was attacking him, an avalanche of rocks blew up from the ground.
3525
3526“Ha, because of lumps of clay…”
3527
3528Suimei let out a cold voice that even made himself shudder. He swung his arm wildly at the rocks coming towards him. As the rock came into contact with the magician who wielded the mysteries of the Kabbalah, they split clean in two one after the other. As the earth settled, an oppressive aura filled the air again.
3529
3530(…It is evil down to the core.)
3531
3532Suimei concluded that Rajas was just that sort of creature. The power he wielded could only be described as evil. Its presence was enough to make one nauseous, a power that a human would never be able to wield. It was a power from another plane, from someone else. As he came to realize this, he once more stood before Rajas. Suimei his hand in his pocket. Even though Rajas just had a fit of rage from being trifled with, he had a calm expression. It seemed the title of general was not just for show as he at least had the composure to remain calm when necessary. Brushing off the dirt that had gathered on his body, Rajas let out a scornful laugh.
3533
3534“You’re quite good, kid. Even though you’re a mage you do quite well.”
3535
3536“Well thanks.”
3537
3538“But, if you’re only able to put up this much resistance it isn’t much of a fight.”
3539 
3540“Resistance huh? From where I’m standing I think you’ve only been striking air. What do you have to say about that?”
3541
3542“Fu… Shut up. That’s not something you can say when you can’t muster enough power to even injure me.”
3543
3544Rajas shot down Suimei’s provocation with a laugh. It seemed the Rajas wasn’t going to get careless from just that. Lefille then regained her posture and stood next to Suimei.
3545
3546“Suimei-kun! Be careful! His power isn’t only of this level!”
3547
3548“… No, you’re saying he’s still not serious? Seriously give me a break…”
3549
3550Suimei let out a deep sigh completely inappropriate to the situation, or rather he had let his thoughts leak out. Seeing that Rajas was still perfectly composed and Lefille had made that sort of declaration, Suimei estimated that it was possible the power being displayed was not even half of what he was capable of.
3551
3552“If he wanted to then this entire area would be easily…!”
3553
3554“Oioi, he’s that dangerous?”
3555
3556“That’s right. The exchange of blows just now was nothing but him playing around. Don’t let your guard down.”
3557
3558Suimei could see the hands gripping Lefille’s sword straining. She was surely remembering something unpleasant.
3559
3560“Kukuku, that’s how it is. A mere human mage shouldn’t get so cocky…”
3561
3562“Tch―”
3563
3564Rajas’ overwhelming presence suddenly swelled out as Lefille let out a small groan and let anxiety showed on her face. If Rajas’ power was truly much more than this, it would certainly be bad for things to go on. Before it was too late, Suimei had to defeat him. In that case.
3565
3566“Archiatius Over―” (Mana Furnace, Load―)
3567
3568Just as Suimei began his chant, the situation turned on its head. Just as he
3569 
3570thought Rajas was about to charge at them, he suddenly just began laughing at Lefille.
3571
3572“Kukukuku…”
3573
3574“What’s so funny!?”
3575
3576“No, I just thought of something quite amusing.”
3577
3578“Amusing, you say?”
3579
3580Rajas did not give her a reply and instead flew up into the sky.
3581
3582“I will take my leave, for now.”
3583
3584“Wha―!?”
3585
3586“But remember, woman from Noshias. That damn power you hold is not something that we can ignore. I will go and gather all of my subordinates here in this land, and come back to face you.”
3587
3588“Your, subordinates? Then…”
3589
3590“They are a single part of my army. No, if you compare it to my entire army there aren’t that many of them, this you should already know.”
3591
3592Lefille was left speechless as Rajas continued on his own.
3593
3594“Obviously you shouldn’t expect to be saved you know? My soldiers are spread all throughout this area. Any humans which enter the area are cut down without mercy, to send a message.”
3595
3596With those words, Rajas turned his back to them and left with the other demons. Lefille ran with all her might to chase after them, but…
3597
3598“W-wait!”
3599
3600“Lefille.”
3601
3602“―!?”
3603
3604Suimei grabbed her shoulder. It was no use. As she was asking why he had
3605 
3606stopped her with her eyes, he simply shook his head. As she finally realized what she had been doing, she let go of the power from her body.
3607
3608“Are you alright?”
3609
3610“… Yeah. Sorry… I lost my composure quite a bit there.”
3611
3612Lefille hung her head in shame as she replied.
3613
3614★
3615
3616Things had calmed down for a moment after the demons had left and Suimei’s next task was waiting before him. This was to use magic to heal those who were injured in the fighting. On paper at least, this was the reason he was part of this trade corps. There happened to be other mages who were able to use healing magic, so the work finished unexpectedly quickly.
3617
3618“Fuu, that should be it for now.”
3619
3620Suimei let out a breath as he finished treating the last person. Since he was not a specialist when it came to healing, he was a little worried that his treatment was somewhat lacking but seeing as no complications arose his self-evaluation was a little underrated. Taking a look at those that he treated it also seemed that none of them had any problems with it either.
3621
3622(It’s getting awfully noisy over there.)
3623
3624A little further away from Suimei, he could hear a loud voice. Obviously the source of it was the other escorts and merchants, but he did not know what they were yelling about. Perhaps it was about what they were going to do from now on. According to Rajas, his subordinates in the area were all beginning to gather. They did not have the time to spend on leisure if they were going to secure a safe route from here on. Surely they would want to leave as soon as possible.
3625
3626If they were raising a fuss from those preparations it was possible there was some sort of trouble getting in their way. In that case Suimei decided to see for himself and headed towards the directions of the yelling. What greeted him when he arrived was an extremely tense atmosphere. Just what was happening to cause things to escalate so much? Holding these
3627 
3628thoughts in his heart as he got closer, he could see the escorts and merchants all surrounding somebody. The one at the centre of all of them was the one who had been bravely fighting just a moment ago, Lefille. Thinking about it normally they should all be thanking her for basically singlehandedly defeating the demons. However judging from the atmosphere in the air they were not surrounding her to shower her in praise. And then, as if she was tired of it all, Lefille spoke.
3629
3630“… What did you all call me here for, is there something wrong? I believe there are more important things to do than something like this right?”
3631
3632As she attempted to push everyone away from her with those words and her expression, one of the adventurers stepped forwards.
3633
3634“Ah? Things to do? Just what are you saying we should be doing?”
3635
3636“Obviously we should be heading towards a safe location immediately. If we do not hurry the demons will attack us you know?”
3637
3638“Attack us huh…”
3639
3640The adventurer’s words were filled with sarcasm, Lefille replied to him in a strong tone.
3641
3642“What. Do you have something you want to say? If you do just spit it out―”
3643
3644“Yeah, I do. The reason we were attacked is because you were here, right, miss survivor from Noshias?”
3645
3646“―!!”
3647
3648“…Ha… What do you mean by hurry? So shameless. Everything is your damn fault! That we were attacked, and that we are about to be attacked too!”
3649
3650The adventurer was yelling while attacking Lefille with his words.
3651
3652Compared to before, Lefille’s behaviour became much more timid.
3653
3654“C-certainly that thing said he was aiming for me, but the fact that we were attacked…”
3655 
3656“Isn’t because of you? Can you really say that?”
3657
3658“…”
3659
3660Lefille was not able to respond to the adventurer’s accusation. The demon Rajas had said he was aiming for Lefille, but that was after the fact. The original reason for the demons appearing here was still not clear. Therefore the adventurer’s words could not be taken as outright fact. However she also could not say for certain that he was wrong thus she did not refute him.
3661
3662“That demon was chasing after you right? He took along his army just to beat you to death.”
3663
3664“Th-that’s…”
3665
3666“What? That’s what? If you have something to say just try saying it. If you can that is.”
3667
3668Lefille was no longer able to say anything back to the adventurer pushing her into a corner and hung her head in silence.
3669
3670“Can I say something?”
3671
3672“Ha?”
3673
3674“Earlier when the demon was fighting Lefille it said ‘I remember now’ right? From that we can infer that the demon only recognized her after the attack itself. If was aiming for her in the first place, he wouldn’t say something like that right?”
3675
3676“Th-that’s unrelated!”
3677
3678“Ha? There’s no way it’s unrelated…!”
3679
3680“He could have just been chasing after some vague information. In that case they wouldn’t necessarily know what she looked like right? Isn’t that right?”
3681
3682In that case the demon was looking for someone like that in the area and showed up because of that. After the fact they realized Lefille was here. Suimei agreed that this line of reasoning was not impossible.
3683 
3684“Also, before we were attacked, remember what that woman said? She said with certainty that the ones attacking us were demons right? How could she possibly know something like that? It could have easily been monsters.―Yeah, you get it now right? She knew demons were aiming for her right?”
3685
3686Suimei suddenly recalled this was the adventurer who had come to them to inform them of the attack in the first place. He was certain this adventurer had been dubious of Lefille’s declaration at the time as well.
3687
3688“That’s just a distorted conclusion. Isn’t is just because she has a special sense for detecting demons?”
3689
3690“Maybe. However, can you prove that?”
3691
3692“―That’s…”
3693
3694It was an extremely selfish and one sided question. Suimei had nothing to say to the adventurer who started to use such sophistry. One’s ability to sense the presence of others was not something that could be proven to others. Even if there was a way to do that, he was already far beyond any reason.
3695
3696“You can’t right? Then don’t butt in where you don’t fucking belong.”
3697
3698“Nnn…”
3699
3700Everything that came out of this man’s mouth was grating on Suimei’s nerves. Suimei was just at his boiling point with those last harsh words. However before anything could happen, a man parted the crowd and came forward.
3701
3702“Please wait, both of you.”
3703
3704“Gallio-san…”
3705
3706As Suimei turned towards the source of the voice he saw the caravan’s leader, Gallio.
3707
3708“You’re both here to protect the trade corps, it would be troublesome if there was friction between you. I would like the both of you to bring an end to your quarrel immediately.”
3709 
3710“You say you want to end the quarrel Gallio-san? Then do you got a proper way to end it?”
3711
3712“Yes. As the one whose duty it is to mange this trade corps, I would like you to leave this to me.”
3713
3714“Y-yeah…”
3715
3716As Gallio flatly let out this declaration the adventurer simply nodded obediently and had nothing else to say. It went to show that he had been doing this for a long time despite his looks. Before the pressure let out by Gallio, the adventurer lost all of his spirit. After getting the adventurer’s consent, Gallio briefly glanced around at all the other to confirm with them as well. None of them had any intent of interfering and nodded towards him and all the voices that were yelling at Lefille had stopped. After confirming with all of them, Gallio turned towards Lefille.
3717
3718“… Grakis-san. I am the one responsible for this trade corps. In other words, I’m in a position where I must put the trade corps’ safety at the highest priority.”
3719
3720Everyone present knew this already, but he went out of his way to make this declaration.
3721
3722“Right now, the demons are aiming for us. The cause of this falls on your shoulders. As the one responsible for this trade corps, I cannot leave the current situation as it is. Do you understand?”
3723
3724“Yes. I understand. You’re saying that I should distance myself from the trade corps, correct?”
3725
3726“―!?”
3727
3728“Yes, that’s correct. It’s a fact that parting with your strength in this situation is regretful, but it is also true that your presence will guarantee that the demons will come back to attack us― there’s no need to say what needs to be done right?”
3729
3730Gallio had been awfully roundabout with his approach but Lefille had grasped his intent and nodded firmly. As she did the surrounding crowd began yelling in agreement. ‘Obviously!’,
3731 
3732‘Hurry up and get out of here!”, ‘You damn jinx!’, and other ill mannered phrases were being thrown at her. It wasn’t as if Lefille was being aimed for because she wanted to, the malice from the trade corps was simply uncalled for. In the first place she was the one in the most danger and also the one who should be the most distressed. Suimei thought it was just wrong for her to receive this sort of treatment. There was no way he could stay silent about it.
3733
3734“Are all of you planning on throwing a single girl out on her own in this kind of place!?”
3735
3736“Of course! The demon said he was aiming for that woman! If we move together with that woman, we’ll come into conflict with that demon general and his subordinates you know!?”
3737
3738“That may be so! But on her own there is a problem of water and provisions!”
3739
3740“Like I give a shit! That woman could starve and die for all I care!”
3741
3742After hearing those words, Suimei quietly looking around at all the others.
3743
3744“… Do you all share that opinion?”
3745
3746He already knew their answer, but was compelled to ask anyway. However all he received were cold gazes. Suimei started grinding his teeth, and then the adventurer gazed at him in disdain and bluntly let out some despicable words.
3747
3748“So? How long are you going to act like a fucking goody two-shoes? Deep down you also think that woman should just get the hell out of here right?”
3749
3750“What!? I’m not―”
3751
3752“If you keep pretending to be close to her you’ll lose your chance to get away you know? Or is it that? Did you get tricked by that woman’s sex appeal? Aah that’s right, she is quite the looker right?”
3753
3754“Wha―”
3755
3756“Ha, what a horrible woman to attract demons and trick men huh.”
3757 
3758His words were directed at Suimei like he was telling him to bring it on. Suimei was far beyond the boiling point of his anger and the tension in the air rapidly cooled the entire surroundings. His words were simply too vulgar, Suimei’s patience had already snapped. That’s why he lifted his hand ready to snap his fingers at the adventurer, it couldn’t be helped.
3759
3760“Ah, what? What’s with that hand?”
3761
3762He was too foolish to understand that briefly his sleazy smile would literally be blown away. Using his attack magic, Suimei would mercilessly get rid of that annoying face. However, before the righteous indignation from Suimei’s anger could take shape, Lefille stopped him.
3763
3764“―Stop! Suimei-kun! What would you accomplish by doing that!? In the end nothing will change right!?”
3765
3766“Tch…”
3767
3768Suimei came back to his senses with Lefille’s words of restraint. Certainly nothing would change no matter what he did at this point. There was no way to overturn the fact that Lefille would have to leave. If he thought about it calmly he already knew this. Weighing the risks and taking into account the safety of the trade corps, having her leave was almost obvious. Suimei clicked his tongue at the frustration of the current situation, then Gallio once more began speaking.
3769
3770“Grakis-san. I will repeat myself once more. I believe you already understand this but…”
3771
3772“Yes. I just have to go in a different direction from the trade corps. I understand.”
3773
3774It was obvious, there was nothing else she could do. It was necessary to reduce the danger to the trade corps. As the two were making this exchange, Suimei glanced at the party of adventurers who had been on good terms with Lefille. The mage girl that she had chatted to in a friendly manner. The warrior who proudly boasted of her achievements. They had all covered for her in unison during the battle, but now they would only avert their gazes and refuse to protect her in any way.
3775
3776Suimei couldn’t blame them for this though. They were all certainly afraid
3777 
3778of an army of demons. They did not know what would happen if they tried to cover for her instead of pretending to be strangers. It could also be simply that they also saw her as the primary culprit for the demons appearing. They were only look out for themselves. However calling that cowardice would be incorrect. It certainly wasn’t something Suimei was allowed to say based on his previous decisions. Before long, after their negotiations for provisions had completed, Suimei called out to Lefille.
3779
3780“Lefille…”
3781
3782“… We only knew each other for a short while Suimei-kun, but I pray that you are able to reach Nelferia safely.”
3783
3784Even in this situation she was able to put on a smile. Looking at her lonely smile, Suimei could not ask her if she was truly alright with this. She would surely just say ‘It’s fine,’ with no hesitation. She then turned her back to him. The figure of her back as she walked away with her conspicuously large sword did not have a shred of the reliability that she previously held. All Suimei could see was the fleeting figure of a girl her age. That’s why…
3785
3786“Oi, let’s go.”
3787
3788Yes, that’s why…
3789
3790“Oi? Are you listening?”
3791
3792This was different from the time with Reiji and Mizuki. In this situation if he shut his eyes he would simply be abandoning her to her fate. The last thing he would have seen of her was that lonely back. That’s why, before Suimei realized, he began speaking.
3793
3794“… Give me some provisions as well.”
3795
3796“Ha?”
3797
3798“I’m going with her. I’m much obliged for being allowed to come along with you on the journey up to here.”
3799
3800The adventurer was make a dumbfounded face at Suimei from the side as Gallio let out an exasperated sigh and replied.
3801 
3802“Is this really alright Yakagi-dono? If you abandon the request partway, naturally you will not be able to receive a reward you know?”
3803
3804“Don’t need it. I only need water and food. I would like you to hand some over proportional to the work I’ve done up to know.”
3805
3806“… Understood. Stay safe, Yakagi-dono.”
3807
3808Gallio replied while keeping his eyes closed. He knew he wasn’t going to be able to stop Suimei and simply accepted their parting here. Or rather if he wasn’t able to calmly come to this sort of conclusion he wouldn’t have been able to do this kind of job for so long.
3809
3810“Heeeh, so after all―”
3811
3812As the adventurer was about to say something from Suimei’s side he was blown away with a snap immediately. Suimei had no intention of listening to his vulgar yapping anymore. He then turned towards the adventurers who had gotten along with Lefille with a worried face.
3813
3814“Oi, you guys, are you okay with this…?”
3815
3816“Yeah. You two take care as well.”
3817
3818After exchanging these words, Suimei began cramming provisions into his bag.
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823“— Suimei was used as bait!?”
3824
3825
3826
3827After Rofuri went out to perform sentry duties against any Mazoku that might follow, Reiji’s roar erupted in the vicinity that turned quiet.
3828
3829— No need to worry. Gregory started his long speech with that opening line, stunning Reiji who couldn’t believe what he heard, pressing forward as if he was going to grab him by the collar.
3830
3831He didn’t show a shred of respect. This intense expression of the man known as a hero scared Gregory.
3832 
3833
3834“Is that true!?”
3835
3836“Y-Yes! It is just as I said.”
3837
3838“Wha…!”
3839
3840Reiji was too shocked to say anything. This was no joking matter, and must be the truth.
3841
3842As Reiji bit his lips and was about to grab Gregory by his shirt.
3843
3844Titania who had been at a loss all this while stepped in to restrain Reiji.
3845
3846“P-Please calm down, Reiji-sama!”
3847
3848“B-But!”
3849
3850“Gregory isn’t done yet, please let him finish his story…”
3851
3852“... Understood.”
3853
3854Titania had a point. Like she said, Gregory only got to the part about ‘Suimei-dono would be the bait so there shouldn’t be much danger on this end’.
3855
3856…	Seeing Reiji accept her counsel, Titania patted her chest and sighed in relief. Next, Titania who had always been gentle used an unexpectedly stern gaze and voice to command Gregory:
3857
3858“Gregory, tell us everything with not a single bit of falsehood. Can you do that?”
3859
3860“... By your will.”
3861
3862Gregory knelt as he answered the princess. Maybe he was intimidated by her piercing gaze as sweat wetted his forehead and he started his tale again.
3863
3864“... I heard about this when we met our contact person earlier. According
3865 
3866to him, the Mazoku sent an army to the borders of Aster in order to kill the hero. They used Suimei-dono as bait in order to save the hero-dono from that army”
3867
3868At this moment, Reiji whose expression was gloomy started questioning Gregory.
3869
3870“You mentioned that Suimei is used as bait, how exactly? Did they ask Suimei to act as a decoy…”
3871
3872“No. Suimei-dono doesn’t know about this.”
3873
3874Everyone already expected Gregory to say that, but to pull this off would be rather difficult in reality. Since Suimei was acting as bait without knowing about it himself, a question arises.
3875
3876“... So how did they make Suimei the bait? Wouldn’t Mehter be attacked?”
3877
3878“Yes, about that, the plan was enacted to match Suimei-dono’s departure from Mehter…”
3879
3880“Match his departure?”
3881
3882“Hmm? Hmm? W-Why? Suimei-kun never said he wanted to leave the capital?”
3883
3884Yes, when they left the castle, Suimei only told them he wanted to live outside the castle. Mizuki question was only natural, since it contradicted what happened when they left Mehter.
3885
3886“A-After we set off from Mehter, there was news about Suimei searching for a caravan escort assignment through the adventurer’s guild.”
3887
3888“Suimei visited the adventurer’s guild?”
3889
3890“Yes. According to intel, Suimei seemed to have become a member of the Twilight Pavilion. From this, it could be speculated that he planned to leave Mehter all along… The nobles who knew about this and is related to the Demon King subjugation campaign used Suimei to…”
3891 
3892
3893So he was exploited. But this led to more questions. What was Suimei trying to do, he turned down the journey with Reiji and company for the sake of safety in the first place. But despite that, he registered in the adventurer’s guild and accepted a caravan escort request. He wouldn’t have done that if he didn’t have a plan.
3894
3895“Suimei-kun, what happened…? It’s dangerous to leave the city, he should know that.”
3896
3897“I don’t know. But I think Suimei must have acted after thinking it through.”
3898
3899Seeing that unease was wavering In Mizuki’s eyes, Reiji asked Gregory once again:
3900
3901“Forget it. The reason why Suimei could become the bait is clear. But why did the nobles did that? They didn’t need to go out of their way and use Suimei as the decoy.”
3902
3903That’s right, with the Mazoku invading with an army and their allies having limited manpower, the only option was to escape. Since running away would be good enough, there wasn’t any reason to use Suimei as bait.
3904
3905“Hero-dono, there is a large Mazoku army heading our way. They might be slow because of their scale, but they are still Mazoku after all. No matter how slow they are marching, the area they can cover is on a different level from the march of a human army. In order to avoid the possibility of the hero being captured, Lord Hardias…”
3906
3907“So it’s Duke Hardias!?”
3908
3909“Yes…”
3910
3911Because Titania’s voice was filled with surprise, Gregory lowered his head timidly.
3912
3913Who is this Duke Hardias, I think I heard his name a long while ago.
3914 
3915Reiji tried searching his memories, but came up empty.
3916
3917“Sorry Tia, but who is Duke Hardias?”
3918
3919“... Duke Hardias is one of the handful of grand noble in Aster, he had been appointed by father to plan the defence against the Demon King invasion. However…”
3920
3921“And the matter of Suimei becoming the bait?”
3922
3923In response, Titania nodded heavily even though she didn’t have any proof. Gregory who knew the situation said:
3924
3925“...Yes. Like I explained, This is the decision Duke Hardias and some of the nobles made on their own. And of course, they have no doubts about the power of the hero Reiji, but they judged that it was still too early to face the opposing army directly, even with the help of supporting troops. That’s why they came up with this plan.”
3926
3927“... But even so, this is not a reason to forcibly make Suimei the bait, isn’t that right?”
3928
3929“With regards to that, it still isn’t clear why the Mazoku can sense the existence of the hero. The Mazoku who were captured by Hardias’ men only said they were here to kill the hero, and nothing more, but even so….
3930
3931Pardon me, but I can’t confirm the reason with you either, maybe Suimei who was also summoned can disrupt the eyes of the enemy more easily… That’s why false information was leaked to the Mazoku, diverting them to target the caravan Suimei-dono was traveling with.”
3932
3933This method might be effective too. Their group have not engaged the Mazoku army as of now, which was definitely related to them knowing the existence of the hero, but was unable to pinpoint his location.
3934
3935Assuming that the Mazoku could sense the summoning of the hero through some means, no matter how accurate that method was, there was value in launching a preemptive attack. They only knew the rough position of the hero and they still eagerly march their army that way. This meant they reckon that they had a good chance of defeating the hero.
3936 
3937In that case, a piece of information was necessary. That was the timing of the hero summoning.
3938
3939“... The truth might have been exposed to the Mazoku when we announced to the whole world about our journey. But from the attacks so far— Is that possible?”
3940
3941“That’s right, it’s hard to think of it that way. Like Mizuki said, the Mazoku is moving too fast.”
3942
3943Therefore, someone amongst the Mazoku sensed the hero summoning before the news broke out.
3944
3945“How did Duke Hardias leak the false information to the Mazoku…? He couldn’t have an acquaintance in the Mazoku right? How did he manage that?”
3946
3947“A-According to the contact person, soldiers were sent to Charlotte as messengers to spread the word to those who didn’t know about the Mazoku that the hero was hidden in the caravan heading towards Kurand.”
3948
3949“What!?”
3950
3951“I-In that case, could it be…”
3952
3953Terrible thoughts swirled in her mind as Mizuki’s voice started to tremble. She seemed to have grasped the meaning behind Gregory’s words accurately. The face of the young girl turned pale with unease. Gregory answered with an expression that was a mix of bitterness and regret to the young girl:
3954
3955“... If the soldiers who only know the false information were captured, they will be interrogated and spill what their mission was. However, if the soldiers were fed false information from the very start, they will only divulge false information no matter how they much they get interrogated. If the Mazoku fall for it, then the plan would be a success. That’s why the proposal passed through in no time…”
3956
3957“For such a thing to…”
3958 
3959“This is too much…”
3960
3961This incident shocked the two girls badly. Titania covered her mouth and was dumbstruck, while Mizuki looked as if she was on the verge of tears.
3962
3963In front of the two girls, Reiji shouted angrily at Gregory:
3964
3965“... Using human like this… I-Isn’t that going overboard!? What do they think lives are!?”
3966
3967“T-The life of hero-dono cannot be compared to the life of soldiers. If we lose the hero who can save tens of thousands of people for the sake of a dozen or so soldiers, it would not be worth it.”
3968
3969“Has Suimei been sacrificed because of such logic…!”
3970
3971“The people in the caravan are also unrelated to this. But…”
3972
3973Gregory became quiet as he listened to Reiji lose his temper and shout, and Mizuki groan. He must have his own thoughts about using the lives of soldiers in such a way.
3974
3975Reiji calmed down after venting for a while, and tried his best to calm down and said:
3976
3977“... Is there no other way?”
3978
3979“When I learned about this, the Mazoku army was already halfway across the territory of Charlotte, and pressing on to the mountainous region of the border. It is too late to do anything about it at this point…”
3980
3981“Since you already knew, why didn’t you say anything!”
3982
3983“T-This can’t be helped! I was ordered not to reveal this before the time comes, as a knight, I don’t have the authority to ignore this order… And when I knew about it, it was already…”
3984
3985“T-Then… Suimei-kun is…”
3986
3987“... He has probably made contact with the Mazoku. According to the
3988 
3989misinformation we spread, we only mentioned that Suimei-dono didn’t have any outstanding features, wore strange clothes, and the approximate position of the caravan. There are no guarantees, but if they search the one who matches such conditions…”
3990
3991“B-But! If he ran off somewhere to hide…”
3992
3993“That would be difficult. It seems that the claws of the Mazoku even reached the inside of the Neruferian Empire. This means the Mazoku army was really large in scale. Since there already is a specific target zone, I think they will comb the area thoroughly. In that case, the caravan that didn’t know anything will…”
3994
3995When they heard Gregory’s speculations, everyone had a complicated expression. They were all dumbstruck, probably because of sadness, depression, or both. Both Mizuki and Titania probably felt that Suimei who didn’t possess any power will be safe. Even Reiji was starting to feel this way.
3996
3997At this moment, Titania spoke again.
3998
3999“... Our national defence, no, what about the defences for Mehter and Kurand?”
4000
4001“That’s right… Now that you mention that!”
4002
4003Titania’s words snapped Reiji back to reality. What happened to Suimei filled his entire head, so he didn’t thought about this part. If the Mazoku was targetting Suimei, that meant the country had been invaded by the Mazoku. There was no reason for them to stop their invasion after taking out the caravan. Thinking logically, that meant the city in the vicinity would be exposed to danger.
4004
4005“Yes. For the defences of Kurand, the local mecenaries and Mage guild had already started recruiting people who could fight, the adventurer’s guilds are also gathering their elites in secret. As for Mehter, the knights and Mage corps are selecting and gathering trained personnel, and are organizing them into units.”
4006
4007“If they could deal with it so smoothly, then why did they use Suimei as
4008 
4009bait…”
4010
4011“There isn’t enough time to organize the units. To ensure there was time to issue orders and mobilize the units in Kurand, sacrificing Suimei-dono and the caravan was the only way…”
4012
4013So there was no other way. In other to save the many, they had to discard the few. The logic was correct, but wasn’t it too much for the people who didn’t want to be sacrificed?
4014
4015The idea that Suimei was in the dark about this made Reiji really anxious.
4016
4017Mizuki who was beside Reiji was blinking tears away from the corner of her eyes because of this cruel blow.
4018
4019“This is too much, this is really too much…”
4020
4021Her moan and tears were definitely her true feelings. She had the tenacity to take part in the Demon King subjugation campaign, but she was still a girl... The kingdom summoned them to seek their help, but treated those who didn’t help in such a way. When she heard about this, Mizuki couldn’t help sobbing in sorrow.
4022
4023It was the same for Titania. She lowered her head with her face a mixture of regret, pain and depression. This happened right after befriending them.
4024
4025Once again, Gregory kneeled onto the ground.
4026
4027“My most sincere apologies!”
4028
4029What’s the use of apologizing like this. It wouldn’t change the fact that Suimei was in danger. Reiji couldn’t find the words to respond, even his wrath had burnt out. The only thing left was a melancholy he couldn’t shake away. The figure of the middle-age knight with his forehead on the ground was right in front of him. What was he thinking when he made this apology? Was he just making a show of apology with a look of absolute sincerity, but he was actually suppressing a smile in his heart?
4030
4031How could he find out his true intentions? As Reiji was thinking about things that made him hate himself.
4032 
4033
4034Ah—
4035
4036Reiji felt inspiration struck like lightning.
4037
4038Is that so. Thinking it through calmly, it was easy to understand. “Reiji-kun?”
4039
4040Mizuki looked at Reiji who seemed to have understood something—
4041
4042“That’s enough, Gregory-san.”
4043
4044“H-Hero-dono?”
4045
4046He put his hands on Gregory’s shoulders, ending his long apology. That’s right, there was no need to apologize. Or rather, he should be thankful to Gregory. Because—
4047
4048“Gregory-san. When we asked about this, you should have been told not to divulge everything. You must have been ordered to tell us the Mazoku is in the vicinity, and guide us to some other place.”
4049
4050Titania and Gregory were dumbstruck, and Mizuki asked immediately:
4051
4052“Reiji-kun, what is the matter?”
4053
4054“If Gregory-san was really an underling of that noble Hardias, he wouldn’t need to tell us about Suimei in the first place. Gregory-san just needed to let us keep running away, and not tell us something that would make us distrust him.”
4055
4056“Ah…”
4057
4058Mizuki’s mutter of comprehension was soft, but it was clearer than any other sound in the vicinity.
4059
4060Earning distrust. That’s right, the words did seem strange when she thought about it. If he told them the truth about Suimei’s situation, it would definitely earn their ire. If he understood that, then he wouldn’t have done so. If it was the underlings of the ones who planned this, they
4061 
4062would definitely hide the facts about Suimei.
4063
4064But Gregory still told them all of this, probably because there was something in his heart that couldn’t be twisted. And because of this sense of justice, he couldn’t hold it in anymore.
4065
4066“I am very sorry. I only realize this now. I am truly sorry for shouting at you without thinking properly.”
4067
4068“Hero-dono…”
4069
4070Gregory’s voice started choking as Reiji lower his head and conveyed his thoughts clearly.
4071
4072Seeing him like this, Titania also said:
4073
4074“Gregory, my sincere apologies. I didn’t trust you until I heard what Reiji said.”
4075
4076Gregory lowered his head deeply when he heard that.
4077
4078And as if he was confessing a sin, he slowly said:
4079
4080“... I couldn’t do it. Tricking the people who had nothing to do with this world but was summoned to defeat the Demon King, and even accepted this duty. However, pretending not to know anything when their friend is in danger, is inhumane…”
4081
4082Gregory who opened his heart to the others lowered his head once more.
4083
4084“My deep apologies. I couldn’t do anything.”
4085
4086“That’s enough. Enough. Because—”
4087
4088That’s right, if anyone was to be blamed, it was all his own fault. Reiji was the only one who was summoned, but his two friends were dragged in. He even ignored his friend’s advice, which led to this. Hence—
4089
4090“... Reiji-sama?”
4091 
4092Titania asked as Reiji got up and turned his back.
4093
4094But Reiji didn’t turn back, so Titania called out to him anxiously again.
4095
4096“W-Where do you want to go, Reiji-sama?”
4097
4098“...Do you even need to ask? I’m going to rescue Suimei now.”
4099
4100“How can that be, what do you want to do by going there now!?”
4101
4102“H-Hero-dono! I understand how you feel, but you wouldn’t make it even if you go now! There are no horses now either!”
4103
4104“There is another horse. Rofuri’s horse.”
4105
4106“Y-You are right Reiji, but there’s nothing you can do even if you go now! Even if you make it, there is still an army of Mazoku there. You will just be throwing your life away!”
4107
4108Reiji couldn’t refute Titania’s counsel. What she said was true, there was no doubt about it. Titania stopped him again:
4109
4110“Reiji-sama, please reconsider this. If anything happened to Reiji-sama, Then who will defeat Nakshatra?”
4111
4112“... Ugh!”
4113
4114Yes, just like Titania said, Since he accepted their request and came here, that meant he was already the hero. Forgetting that and running amok because of his emotions and losing his life, was in a way betraying them.
4115
4116— Even so, there were some things he couldn’t accept. “No…”
4117
4118“R-Reiji-sama?”
4119
4120“I don’t want to abandon Suimei. Suimei is my friend, so…”
4121
4122He was gritting his teeth from regret and clenching his fist, but Reiji
4123 
4124didn’t give up, he still want to help his friend. Just like Mizuki, Suimei was his irreplaceable friend. That’s why he didn’t want to lose him. It might already be too late, but he didn’t want to just stand idly by.
4125
4126Titania looked at him with a worried gaze. From her eyes, it was clear she was in a dilemma between subjugating the Demon King and her own feelings. She probably didn’t know what to do.
4127
4128Shifting Titania out of his sight, Reiji turned towards Mizuki.
4129
4130“... Mizuki.”
4131
4132“I-I want to…”
4133
4134“Mizuki! Let’s go! To help Suimei!”
4135
4136Grabbing Mizuki’s shoulders, Reiji urged the young girl. Urging her strongly to help their friend, because he believed that if it was her, she will definitely agree.
4137
4138“Ah, ugh…”
4139
4140When he noticed, Mizuki was trembling a little.
4141
4142“Ah…”
4143
4144From her deep black eyes, Reiji could tell that Mizuki was trembling from fear.
4145
4146That’s right, this young girl entered the battlefield for the first time just now. Her first fight, facing off against the Mazoku for the first time. Back then, Reiji felt her fear during the battle. If that was the case, was it really fine to force this young girl to take on the Mazoku army with him?
4147
4148No, it’s definitely not fine. It’s not fine pushing such a burden on a trembling young girl at all.
4149
4150At this instant, the term ‘being full of oneself’ floated in his mind. Thinking back about how everyone else thought, he looked around him again, and saw doubt in everyone’s faces.
4151 
4152“... I am sorry, Mizuki.”
4153
4154“R-Reiji-kun?”
4155
4156He turned his back to the voice calling out to him after apologizing. Even now, he still didn’t want to give up. So—
4157
4158“Just me alone would be fine, everyone please wait in a safe place. Rofuri-san!”
4159
4160Reiji shouted at Rofuri who was just returning from a patrol some distance away. Rofuri who didn’t know what was happening tilted his head as he rode over.
4161
4162“Yes? How may I serve, Reiji-sama?”
4163
4164“Lend me your horse.”
4165
4166“Hmm? Alright, no problem, what are you…”
4167
4168As Rofuri dismounted, the voice of two people echoed out as if they were trying to cut him off.
4169
4170“Please wait, Reiji-sama!”
4171
4172“Wait, Reiji-kun!”
4173
4174The cries came from behind Reiji. At this moment, Reiji—
4175
4176
4177
4178Suimei who left the caravan to chase after Lefille was walking in the forest as he track the traces of the girl’s magic presence. He couldn’t catch up immediately probably because Lefille left rather swiftly in order to not trouble the caravan. It wasn’t strange for the girl who left according to Galeo’s wishes without any complains to act this way.
4179
4180As he strolled in the forest in search of Lefille, Suimei looked up at the forest canopy obscuring his view of the cloudy sky and thought:
4181
4182This place is completely untamed. Wild beasts or monsters from a fantasy
4183 
4184world will probably show up...
4185
4186Suimei stopped for a moment to rest and leaned against the tree before him. He drank about a mouthful of water from his canteen, and sighed. It was a given that there were monsters here. The forest of this different world was obviously much more dangerous than the world he came from.
4187
4188I actually entered a place like this by my own will, ara…
4189
4190He probably felt that it was strange, or that this was a foolish action. But even if Suimei asked himself that, he couldn’t get an answer anyway as his doubt started to expand in his mind. At this moment, right before he moistened his throat with water again, Suimei asked nonchalantly.
4191
4192“— I am sorry for making you so tense, but please spare me from your blade.”
4193
4194“——!?”
4195
4196These words were directed at the killing intent behind him that was filled with nervousness.
4197
4198Suimei’s calm voice echoed in the serene forest. Shortly after, the noise of grass being trampled could be heard, and a certain familiar voice that was filled with bafflement entered his ears.
4199
4200“... Suimei-kun? Why are you here?”
4201
4202“Well, as you can see, I came here for you.”
4203
4204Looking back, the figure of Lefille with the tip of her sword drooping down was right behind her. Because Suimei had a weak sense of presence, Lefille thought he was a beast that was stalking her, and was planning to cleave him along with the tree he was leaning on in half.
4205
4206“You chased after me…? That’s too reckless, it is dangerous to stay with me alright? Why did you do that?”
4207
4208“Well, it’s because leaving you alone is too dangerous. I am very concerned.”
4209 
4210
4211“D-Don’t worry. I can manage on my own. You are just butting into my affairs unnecessarily.”
4212
4213“You can deal with the danger by yourself?”
4214
4215“Yes.”
4216
4217That’s how proud and headstrong Lefille was. Suimei made an accusation with a sarcastic smile:
4218
4219“Pardon me for being blunt, but do you have enough food and water?” “Ugh… Well, that…”
4220
4221“Is that so?”
4222
4223Lefille was dumbstruck as she averted her gaze awkwardly. As the girl before Suimei was being force to admit her defeat, Lefille thought of a retort and turned back to her usual serious expression.
4224
4225“But you are not carrying any luggage too right? Someone who didn’t even prepare his own provision is not qualified—”
4226
4227“Are you still going to say that after seeing this?”
4228
4229As if he was trying to break her serious expression, Suimei said casually as he took out a luggage bag from the briefcase he was carrying, even though it was much larger than the briefcase.
4230
4231“... To tell me off…”
4232
4233“What was that about being qualified? Are you saying the amount of provision I prepared is not qualified?”
4234
4235Before Suimei who seemed rather arrogant, Lefille was shocked.
4236
4237The amount was definitely up to standard. Suimei’s student briefcase made use of magic to expand its capacity. Even the combination of Kabbalah and Alchemy could only increase the capacity to that of a 150 litre foreign made luggage bag.
4238
4239<TL: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kabbalah>
4240 
4241
4242“... What is this weird magic item?”
4243
4244“Calling it weird, how mean… Anyway, you can’t say I am an unnecessary busybody now, right?”
4245
4246“That might be so… Suimei-kun, do you really think it is fine to stay with me?”
4247
4248“What can I do if I say I am regretting it very much?” “Erm… I am sorry.”
4249
4250“Not at all. If I will regret it immediately, I wouldn’t have come. Don’t worry about it.”
4251
4252Facing Lefille who was lowering her head with a gloomy expression, Suimei answered as if he was joking. That’s right, he wouldn’t be here if he wasn’t worried about how Lefille felt, it was impossible for him to regret this.
4253
4254Even though he said that, Lefille still couldn’t accept the way Suimei cut off his retreat path without anything to gain.
4255
4256“But I am being targeted by the Mazoku you know?”
4257
4258“True.”
4259
4260“If that is so…”
4261
4262If that is so, how should I put it? Lefille understood she was in the weaker position, and couldn’t make such high handed speech. Looking at Lefille who was caught in anxiety, Suimei spoke:
4263
4264“Lefille, you think it would be better if I stayed with the caravan and leave
4265
4266you alone?”
4267“That is…”
4268
4269Suimei raised a different question to Lefille who couldn’t answer. Peering through the forest canopy, the sky was cloudy just like the gloomy atmosphere between them. Suimei said calmly as if he was asking the question to the sky.
4270 
4271“— Hey, tell me the truth Lefille, which side do you think is better?”
4272
4273“What do you mean…”
4274
4275“For you, would you rather I come here or stay with the caravan?”
4276
4277“D-Do you even need to ask!? Staying with the caravan is better! That’s what you should do!”
4278
4279“Really?”
4280
4281“R-Really.”
4282
4283Lefille made a face that seemed a little angry, and answered as if she was confirming something. Was she angry because she was not believed, or was she just putting on a strong front? Suimei pointed at Lefille and dealt the final blow.
4284
4285“Then, can you swear to Alshuna that you are not lying?”
4286
4287“What!? That is…”
4288
4289“How about it?”
4290
4291“... You really are a mean man.”
4292
4293After Lefille sighed in resignation, Suimei asked again:
4294
4295“Well then, how do you feel about it?”
4296
4297“Ahhh, it’s great here if you can come. But—”
4298
4299“In that case, isn’t it fine?”
4300
4301“Huh—”
4302
4303“Nothing, there is no need to debate whether this is a wise choice. It’s fine if we feel like it, so let’s stop the topic here. This is the smoother way of dealing with it, right?”
4304
4305“Ah…”
4306 
4307
4308Suimei looked at Lefille who turned silent after hearing something unexpected.
4309
4310It’s true. Even if they discuss this further, what could they achieve? The best way of doing things couldn’t be found if you don’t search for it. Just arriving at the answer and saying it out would be enough. No matter how much she argued, the sorrow and pain in her heart wouldn’t fade.
4311
4312That’s why he didn’t want to continue arguing about it. No matter how much they argue, the conclusion wouldn’t change. Hence, Suimei interrupted what Lefille wanted to say.
4313
4314“... What? You still have some complaints?” “No. Everything is as you said in the beginning.”
4315
4316Her voice was more cheerful than earlier. She didn’t accept it outright, but she still rolled with it.
4317
4318Suimei scratched his head and sighed. From the perspective of a third party, his choice right now wasn’t correct. Doing this would only give him disadvantages. But the decision on whether this action was right had to be made by the person himself. If the subject thought that it was correct, it wouldn’t be a big deal even if it wasn’t the best or wisest choice.
4319
4320— And brooding too much about the pros and cons at this point would be rather shameful.
4321
4322“I’m sorry, Suimei-kun.”
4323
4324“Why do you need to apologize?”
4325
4326“It’s probably my fault that the Mazoku came. That’s why...”
4327
4328“Ahhh, what that bulky Mazoku said? But at that time, it seemed like it was the first time he remembered you though. No matter how I see it, I don’t think he was targeting you from the very beginning.”
4329
4330Suimei objected to her apology. That was just excessive self reproach on herself. What Rajas said was fragmented, and there was a part about
4331 
4332blaming Lefille that didn’t make sense. The adventurers all blamed her for the appearance of Rajas but, if you think about it carefully, it had no relation to her. The Mazoku came looking for a different person and encountered Lefille coincidentally would be a more convincing story. It just happened that everyone panicked and didn’t recover from the shock of being attacked by the Mazoku, and an easy target to cast the blame on just happened to be nearby. It was a result of a series of unfortunate coincidence.
4333
4334Not everyone could keep their cool and judgement, without someone like that around, being forced into a corner will result in this happening most of the time.
4335
4336However, Lefille didn’t seem convinced.
4337
4338“However, they actually divert some of their forces into Aster when they were still in a standoff with Thoria and various other western nations. That could only mean...”
4339
4340“What, you think the Mazoku diverted some of their forces just for you? You seem awfully confident in your own power.”
4341
4342“Wa, I’m speaking seriously though? Don’t make fun of me please!”
4343
4344“Heh heh, my bad my bad. True, Lefille is strong.”
4345
4346Suimei apologized for his joke and flattered Lefille’s strength. But Lefille responded in a sharp tone with an unhappy expression for some reason.
4347
4348“... It feels as if I am being toyed around like a fool.”
4349
4350“No such thing. Didn’t Lefille cleave the opponent I had a hard time fighting in two easily?”
4351
4352That was Suimei’s true feelings in the battle a little ago. But, Lefille still had something on her mind. There was a word or two she wanted to say. But Suimei ignored that and continued what he was saying.
4353
4354“So… that’s right, that tough Mazoku, that thing he said about Lefille being the survivor of Noshias… If I remember right, Noshias was…”
4355 
4356
4357Only having inquired a bit about the expression, he was cut off by Lefille’s weary voice.
4358
4359“...You’re unfamiliar about the culture of this region, yet you know about it.”
4360
4361“Ahh… well yeahh…”
4362
4363Suimei thought about it a little, and made a vague response. That reminded him about what his background was suppose to be. Being unfamiliar with common knowledge but having knowledge about international affairs, it was only natural if others found him weird.
4364
4365Suimei nagged to himself in his head, and Lefille who seemed to have resigned slowly spoke.
4366
4367“Ah… that's right, it’s as he said, I’m a survivor of Noshias.”
4368
4369Lefille revealed her identity she had been hiding all along. She sounded out her confession, and explaining that she was the survivor of the country destroyed by the Mazoku. One couldn’t help empathizing with her when listening to her sorrowful voice.
4370
4371“True, that nation lies on the boundary between the realm of humans and the Mazoku territory, so they were the first to be attacked.”
4372
4373“You know a lot.”
4374
4375“...Well, it was a serious event.”
4376
4377It was the reason why Reiji and they were summoned to this world, how could he forget.
4378
4379Lefille returned to the topic and affirmed in a forlorn voice.
4380
4381“...Ahh, since ancient times, Noshias was the barrier keeping out the Mazoku. But it fell in less than a month.”
4382
4383“I heard from someone that it was an army of a million.”
4384 
4385
4386“A million troops… I don’t know where you heard that but was it true? We haven’t seen that number of living beings, so we can’t be sure.”
4387
4388Her response was calm and collected. But that roundabout way of putting it seemed to be implying something.
4389
4390To Suimei who couldn’t fully grasp what she said, Lefille’s eyes turned sharp, as if she was watching a black and white film.
4391
4392“It was an ocean. From one end of the horizon to the next, the Mazoku was like an ocean, forming an army of uncountable numbers, attacking us from across the border.”
4393
4394The look that Lefille just had, that impression. Suimei vaguely imagined that, a swallowing noise ringing out, living things advancing like a tsunami, what in the world could it be? The horizon disappearing, and that side being flooded with by a group without human morals. It would be equal to nature’s wrath, nay, a greater wickedness since individually they all had purpose. If that were to attack, could humans bear it? As that thought rushed in his head, suddenly Lefille…
4395
4396“What I saw at the northernmost fortress was, that scene. At that time, I didn’t only experience just that much.”
4397
4398“Only that, it was a matter where you were driven with no margin to spare.”
4399
4400“Ahh, it’s as you said, we tried with everything we had. We shot at the advancing Mazoku in front of our eyes.”
4401
4402“So, did that tough Mazoku at that time…”
4403
4404To Suimei’s vague question, Lefille returned a nod of affirmation.
4405
4406“Rajas. He was after that. After collecting the survivors and retreating, he was left with the task of fighting. It’s also as you heard previously, He seemed to be one of the seven Demon Generals.”
4407
4408“I guess, he was saying something like that.”
4409 
4410
4411To Lefille’s words, he remembered Rajas’ speech; He said he was one of the beings entrusted with an army by Nakshatra.
4412
4413“Seven of them huh”
4414
4415“Ahh, that time also, in the midst of the fight, I remember I heard him say that. I also don’t understand in detail but he boasted that the seven armies were divided into three regiments.”
4416
4417“Three. And considering that there could be over one million then, if they join together what do we do...”
4418
4419It was getting increasingly unpleasant of a talk.
4420
4421He hadn’t experienced something like that, but Suimei’s tone hinted that he’d had his share of hardships. By simply multiplying one million by three, there would be three times the numbers. But if Lefille’s story is to be completely believed, then it can’t be thought of so simply. With such a number and the Mazoku being non-humans, pushing this burden onto the handful of summoned heroes was asking for the impossible. Suimei himself was also in this world but, as expected if the world was hoping on the heroes to defeat them then the future is doubtful.
4422
4423“So, at that time, the me who fought Rajas, my legs and hands couldn’t face his power. The army was also in disarray, and after that, I, at that female Mazoku…”
4424
4425There was an unfamiliar word in what Lefille just said. Suimei casually asked concerning that.
4426
4427“Female Mazoku? Is there such a thing?”
4428
4429“No.. it’s nothing. So then…The reason why Noshias was the first to be targeted, was probably not just because of its geographical location.”
4430
4431That was the core of the story hinted at by splitting and coming here with the army. Moreover, without saying so, Suimei who knew a bit about it also had that belief.
4432 
4433“The spirit right?”
4434
4435“Spirit?”
4436
4437“Ahh, it’s about the power Lefille has. It’s what they call it from where I’m from. Spirit.”
4438
4439“Are there other people who have a power like mine in the east?”
4440
4441“Uhh, not quite like Lefille’s, but I guess they are in the same category.”
4442
4443“...?”
4444
4445Suimei didn’t quite know what to call it himself, but Lefille was even more confused. Of course. Most likely, this world had a different definition of spirits compared to the other world. This world, like the other world, the power of humans were much weaker than that of nature and mysterious origin. First of all, without the foundational knowledge gained from the research of multiple magic, the information this world had of spirits were pitifully limited. Hence, they probably didn’t understand what kind of an existence spirits were.
4446
4447Lefille paused, trying to digest and understand what Suimei said, but in the end, without an answer, continued back on topic.
4448
4449“I don’t really know what to call it, but it’s as you said, we call upon spirits. My country, since long ago, called upon that power in response to the Mazoku.”
4450
4451“That reminds me, you said that your swordsmanship was also handed down over generations, is that also?”
4452
4453“Aa. My ancestors were an existence that was born between spirits and humans. In order for humans to resist the Mazoku, the goddess Alshuna arranged it. This swordsmanship was also born then, and it has helped the heroes who have called on that power as well.”
4454
4455“Heroes, seriously?”
4456
4457To the unexpected mention of the word in Lefille’s story, Suimei muttered
4458 
4459quietly. It couldn’t be, Lefille’s ancestors were the ones who became the power of the called upon heroes long ago. And now, instead of being with the heroes, the descendants were with him, what kind of twisted karma is that? One can’t help but think that some unknown entity is toying with them.
4460
4461Thereupon, Lefille’s facial expression showed loneliness and sadness.
4462
4463“I also thought that I wanted to protect people, to save people. But ultimately, that dream ended. And now I’m in this sorry state.”
4464
4465Saying that, Lefille cast her eyes down dejectedly. After running away from her homeland, becoming an adventurer, being constantly slandered, she tasted loneliness. On top of that personal history, her dreary heart called for help. Yearning and yearning for that unfulfilled dream, her last face was one of a girl betrayed by reality. That, was certainly there. The wish to protect, the wish to save others, nothing but pure honest craving, denying any ill will, that unreasonable wish that was snatched away, she had that kind of heartbreaking face.
4466
4467She had power. That’s why, she made the best of it. For someone. But, she couldn’t do anything no matter what. Like she was trying to get some kind of recompense. Nay, if she did it, even now she, to that sense...
4468
4469“Hey, Lefille. Mazoku… what in the world are they?”
4470
4471Despite the look in her eyes saying she wanted to get away from the topic, Lefille suddenly answered the question.
4472
4473“Hm huh. To be honest, I don’t really know. Most likely, there’s nobody in the world who really knows about them. Aside from the little in stories handed down from since long ago, there’s probably no way to get information about the Mazoku.”
4474
4475“And that “little in stories?”“
4476
4477“In those olden days, the evil god that fought with Alshuna… was what was said before. That evil god who boasted of enormous power, in the end was driven to the dimensional threshold by Alshuna, the elements, and the spirits.”
4478 
4479
4480“Ah”
4481
4482Suimei agreed. It concurred with what he’d learned during a previous trip. In general he remembered the story, most likely her calling it the space between worlds is what the exterior world is called here, the other world is at the cavity at that threshold, the world’s edge. Seeing Suimei nod in affirmation, Lefille continued.
4483
4484“It was said that the Mazoku were the servants of that evil god. Accepting the evil god’s divine blessing, in the chaos of just the strife and death, they filled this world.”
4485
4486Chaos, an incredible term came up. No, it was already an incredible topic when the evil god is involved. In the end, the result of the devil worship, had the same intention as the evil gods of the outer worlds. Then, next is...
4487
4488“You said divine protection but, then the origin of that power of the Mazoku is the evil god?”
4489
4490“Ahh, that reminds me, I have a feeling that that theory does also exist. I also don’t remember well but…”
4491
4492“Hmm..”
4493
4494“What’s wrong? Suimei-kun”
4495
4496“Mazoku… what they are. I have my own theory.”
4497
4498“Fumu. Your thinking eh? Interesting.”
4499
4500“Do you want to hear it?”
4501
4502“Yeah because as it is I do have an interest in it”
4503
4504...is what she said but what he was thinking was pretty admirable. Lefille was laughing with sheer admiration. However, that face was honestly an interest from the heart, and showed her anticipation. The possibility that he arrived at the truth was improbable. Anyway, about that.
4505 
4506Now then, first...
4507
4508“Listen, first is, from the definition of the evil god in your story.”
4509
4510Suimei had come into contact with what was known as devils or spirits in his original world. They basically exist in the outer world, a theoretical existence that possessed power similar to that of legends. They could be summoned with spells, given a name and its existence defined. After that, they will appear in the world as devils or spirits.
4511
4512The spirits defined in the original world were vague without a fixed appearance, just an information like existence. And god— the god here referring to a higher level of existence than spirits— was not just a vague existence like spirits, but a powerful body of information with a will of their own.
4513
4514In other words the evil god is…
4515
4516“... The evil god exists in the gaps between dimensions, which is the outer world, and its goal is to fill the world with chaos. Even now, it is watching this place closely from the outer world, hoping to accomplish its goal. But that thing’s existence is bounded there, and can’t interfere with this world directly like the times of the ancient goddess war. In its place, the Mazoku that serve the evil god inherit its will, and are bestowed with the powers of the evil god they worship, squirming in the dark to fill the world with chaos.”
4517
4518“Muu…”
4519
4520“Well… it’s a cliched story but, that’s the script if you think about our earlier conversation. Things started during the beginning of the world, when the seed of future strife was planted… oops”
4521
4522Whether everything about the Mazoku was like that, he didn’t know but, noticing his digression, he went back on topic.
4523
4524“For practical problems that’s fine but, concerning that puppet Mazoku… that’s it. In the first place his specifications are different, because his body’s strength is different than humans, they followed a different evolutionary path than living beings, or it’s the case that the evil god
4525 
4526designed them. Whichever one it is, I don’t know for sure. That’s the impression I got from the story before.”
4527
4528“That’s a quite interesting conjecture.”
4529
4530“Thanks. If it’s the case with divine protection then, then I expect that most of their power is the evil god’s. The black energy coming from the Mazoku is that.”
4531
4532To the concluding Suimei, Lefille slipped in a question.
4533
4534“...? That’s not a characteristic of the Mazoku?”
4535
4536“That’s right. It’s not a power that those living creatures carry naturally. The power inconsistent with the world and nature is not produced by that world, it’s the truth that it’s definitely not produced. Nobody would deliberately be harmful to themselves right? The world is the same. That’s why it is useful to depend on existences that cannot exist in the world. This power that runs contrary to the logic of this world can only exist because of the influence of something not of this world. For example, what’s that thing called...”
4537
4538“Evil god huh.”
4539
4540“Returning to the conversation, that’s how it is. At the point in time where the Mazoku could use that power, the evil god’s existence was proved. That talk was a pain though.”
4541
4542Yes, the talk about the Mazoku resulted in a discussion about the evil god. That said, it took a great amount of trouble to arrive at that. Anyhow…
4543
4544“Then, Alshuna is an existence facing the evil god so, this world’s humans and demi-humans, from the root of that belief are enemies to the evil god. That’s why he tries to kill the living things that don’t match his feelings.”
4545
4546“...”
4547
4548Suimei was holding firm to that belief, and Lefille looked like she was scrutinizing the contents of that discussion, narrowing her eyes. In that
4549 
4550face there was some kind of agitation. Choosing the right time, Suimei fired a single word.
4551
4552“So? Is there another theory you can get from that story?”
4553
4554“True. That does work in the story. That’s the first time I’ve heard that argument with the evil god and the Mazoku. Based on the current argument, if I rethink the things I said, the legends become plausible.”
4555
4556“It was a pretty interesting argument right?”
4557
4558“Yeah. Surprising. You’ve thought about it considerably. Amazing, Suimei-kun”
4559
4560To the girl nodding sincerely, Suimei added in a supplement.
4561
4562“Incidentally, that humans are able to fight with the Mazoku is because they have Alshuna’s divine blessing I think. Excluding Lefille, generally they carry the power of resistances for that purpose. The element hostile to the evil god obviously falls under that category, so sorcerer’s magic also has that effect.”
4563
4564“...”
4565
4566“Yes. That’s why at the time when I was fighting the Mazoku, with the exception of magic that don’t use the elements as an intermediary, physical attacks also were ineffective. Because humans have their faith deeply intertwined with their lives, that power dwells within them. On top of that, the magic of this world is strongly linked to Alshuna and the spirits, the elements also have that power in them, giving them a big effect against the Mazoku. Sorcerers, through that magic with that subtle power, are able to defeat Mazoku. However, on the other hand, there is nobody born in this world like me, who don’t have that relation to the element, are expected to have their power become weak.”
4567
4568Therefore.
4569
4570“By the way I’d like to ask, when we fought with the Mazoku earlier, did beginner mage’s magic have effect on the Mazoku?
4571 
4572After asking, Lefille thought for a bit, with knit brows she said in a far off voice.
4573
4574“Well, the people who showed effectiveness and didn’t were scattered but…”
4575
4576The sorcerers that were effective were, even if they weren’t using magic from long ago, they perceived a revelation, and they had a connection to the elements so they had effect. People who weren’t effective that was the first time they’d felt that revelation, so their connection to the element was weak and they couldn’t defeat the Mazoku. Is that not it?”
4577
4578“Ahh, to go that far is…”
4579
4580“Assuming that, is the story. Well, I think I’m probably right.”
4581
4582There were few simple parts so it wasn’t definite, but he believed in it. Taking into account that Lefille was still piecing things together, generally this response is to be expected.
4583
4584At any rate the answer came out. Because the Mazoku have the evil god’s blessing, basically they have resistances so only the magic here is effective.
4585
4586However, if that power’s source was made to be established in the Mazoku’s current form, they are an existence of the underworld, so if you use that class, that magic will show effect.
4587
4588That magic had effect after all for Suimei, his thoughts until now were because of what happened then.
4589
4590“Suimei-kun”
4591
4592“Hmm?”
4593
4594“Just who are you?”
4595
4596That casual inquiry came out was because of the talk until now right. Rather than doubting his true character, she was simply really wondering what it is. To her question, Suimei gave no response.
4597 
4598
4599“Now then. Or maybe I should put it, isn’t it about time to find a place to rest?”
4600
4601“Yeah.”
4602
4603In the darkening forest, Lefille gazed at the deep blue sky while agreeing. Shrugging her shoulders dejectedly, something was amiss, or was it just imagination? With that girl, Suimei once again began to walk.
4604
4605
4606That night after meeting up with Lefille in the forest. Suimei immersed himself in the clear night sky, gazing at the stars of this different world from a boulder with a great view by himself.
4607
4608“It should be that direction, and…”
4609
4610With the dark purple darkness as the background, the beautiful stars were spread across the heavens. Looking at the night sky that definitely could not be seen in the polluted modern world, Suimei was divining the correct direction through Astrology. He wasn’t familiar with the stars in this different world, but he had stayed in this world for quite some time now, and he had gazed upon the night skies numerous times. He understood the position of the moon and the stars, and could make out the basics such as directions.
4611
4612However—
4613
4614(Even if I use them, it’s only about this much eh...)
4615
4616One of the things that kept him from calming down after coming to this world was still troubling him. That’s right, as stated before, even if he is able to, Suimei can only divinate this much from the stars in this world. Certainly, by observing the star’s spectrum - referring to the rays of light emitted by the stars here - and analyzing them using magic, he could determine which stars had which type of attributes, and it would be possible to utilize them in spells. But the divination that was synonymous with Astrology was done by using the radiance of the most effective stars, which harbours the name of the stars and their meaning, and utilizing the influence of the stars in the most efficient manner. As it was not possible
4617 
4618to do this, he couldn’t use Astrology to its full potential.
4619
4620The spell Meteor drop would be a good example. In his original world, as long as the conditions for time and location were fulfilled, it boasted of atrocious magic power. But in this world where he couldn’t draw out the powers of mysteries, the best he could do would be less than half the maximum power under normal conditions. With the powerful spells he depended on greatly in combat becoming like this, Suimei couldn’t help sighing depressedly.
4621
4622After finishing his conversation with Lefille about the Mazoku, Suimei and Lefille walked into the depth of the forest to search for a place to make camp.
4623
4624They encountered a pack of wolves on the way there, but they didn’t run into any monsters, and found a water source, and a cave that could keep the cold and humidity away.
4625
4626The sun had already set half way by then as the day slowly becomes the night. The two of them prepared as fast as possible, and after eating dinner, it was already this late.
4627
4628Watching the stars, Suimei thought about what would happen hereafter, but he had not decided his course of action yet. Running here because of his emotions was one thing, but what should he do from hence forth?
4629
4630Taking everything into consideration, fighting with the Mazoku called Rajas is probably unavoidable but…
4631
4632“He said that he’d bring along his comrades huh.”
4633
4634He thought about the demon general Rajas with his huge body, and one of the things he said.
4635
4636Rajas told Lefille nonchalantly that he will bring his minions along. Suimei didn’t think it would be in the hundreds of thousands like Lefille said, but it was true that they were making some kind of military maneuver. They probably have to steel themselves to fight a large number of enemies.
4637
4638Therefore, Suimei was vexed that meteor drop couldn’t be used. Although
4639 
4640it wouldn’t be effective unless he used a special kind of spell, just like that time when he used Ashurbanipal’s Flame, he would be able to forcefully overwhelm the Mazoku with brute power. He felt disheartened his powerful wide area attack won’t be at full power.
4641
4642As Suimei was sighing in lamentation.
4643
4644“Hmm? Lefille?”
4645
4646When did she come out from the cave? In Suimei’s vision, the beautiful figure of Lefille who was dressed in a knight’s attire headed off somewhere. Lefille walked unsteadily as if she was sleepwalking, heading into the depths of the forest like a puppet controlled by strings.
4647
4648…	Where was she going this late in the night without even a weapon? Suimei couldn’t fathom what the swordswoman was thinking. After eating dinner, she said she was tired and retired early. With the fight against the Mazoku, the dispute with the caravan and dealing with the pack of wolves, she should have accumulated a lot of fatigue. That should be so, but what was she trying to do now?
4649
4650“If I remember correctly, that way is…”That’s right, the place Lefille was going to was the water source. It was a somewhat high place that had a brook and could have a small waterfall. However, the cave they currently were in already had enough water so there was no need to go over there right?
4651
4652“...”
4653
4654There was an uneasy feeling in the air. Suimei rubbed the back of his neck, feeling an uneasy premonition.
4655
4656Lefille and that shaky way of walking, it didn’t seem normal. Moreover, she wasn’t carrying a weapon that normally would be necessary in the forest. Something was happening. In that case, it’s better to chase after her. With that thought in mind, Suimei jumped off the boulder and chased after Lefille into the forest.
4657
4658Cutting through the thickets and weaving between the trees, he delved into the forest. Soon, he arrived at the water source. As he was about to
4659 
4660step out of the bushes in front of the water source to search for the girl, he slipped on something like a piece of cloth.
4661
4662“What’s this?”
4663
4664It was a close call. If he hadn’t noticed, then like the time when he was summoned to this world, he would have fallen on his ass. To ascertain what he just stepped on, Suimei picked it up and spread it out. And realized what it was.
4665
4666“Eh…”
4667
4668Suimei made a confused sound unconsciously and his mind blanked. With a stupid looking face that anyone would have seeing that, he held it up and realized it was… clothes. The things that people wear, that you put on… in short, clothes. What’s more, they were clothes that Suimei found familiar. He had seen these just a little ago when he was on the boulder, the knight clothes Lefille was wearing.
4669
4670“Uhh.. wait a sec… this is…”
4671
4672Confused and flustered, Suimei stammered to himself, unable to form proper sentences because of that thing spread out before him. Confusion and panic made him even more anxious, making Suimei stutter even more. After looking carefully, he affirmed that women’s underwear were also there. In other words, Lefille currently is not wearing her clothes and underwear, meaning that…
4673
4674“That girl is naked right now…”
4675
4676After a bit, Suimei grasped the situation completely and fell into a dull state. He knew exactly what the clothes and underwear meant on the ground meant. Suimei processed it in his mind as if it was in a way the procedure to summon devils. So, without any extraneous intentions, he glanced over towards a certain direction, as if he was guided by invisible strings. And just as he thought, there was a stark naked Lefille over by the waterside.
4677
4678Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
4679 
4680Suimei cried out in his head while suppressing his emotions. Of course, those emotions were those of shame. The feeling of unease that made his neck felt strange earlier, he wondered why he felt that way back then.
4681
4682Suimei was filled with regrets for allowing his emotions to lead him to this place.
4683
4684Even though it was a misunderstanding, but from the perspective of a third party, it would seem like he came here with the intend to peek on a girl bathing. If someone was to see him right now, he would definitely be labeled a pervert.
4685
4686No, instead of that, he should...
4687
4688“No, don’t look Suimei. You can’t look! Well truthfully I kinda want to see but… that's not it! Just forget everything. Forget everything, me! Just forget it all and turn back…”
4689
4690That’s right, with a red face, Suimei was denying something in his head. With his ability to think calmly being completely gone, Suimei fell into confusion.
4691
4692He doesn’t have any plans to watch carefully and burn this scene deeply into his eyes. Suimei couldn’t deal with these kinds of situation as most of his head was devoted to magic. Together with his serious character, terms like large and bountiful, exceptional figure, beautiful proportions had been purged from his mind as if these terms were sworn enemies. At that time, Suimei suddenly heard a voice.
4693
4694“...Aa….ku...e..."
4695
4696“Eh?”
4697
4698The air quivered and Suimei breathed weakly. Forgetting about situation, he let out a sound in surprise. Just now, to his ears, he thought he heard something indicating distress. Something like moaning or gasping, like the voice of a girl in pain or someone burning up with a fever.
4699
4700Is this not merely a bath? Remembering the gasping, Suimei looked once more. Glancing in that direction, he saw Lefille leaning on a boulder near the water’s edge. Looking closely, there was a strange look in her eyes.
4701 
4702Rather than bathing, she appeared unconscious and suffering in the water. Why was she groaning? What was making her wheeze in anguish? At that time, Suimei saw it. On her abdomen, there was an ominous tattoo that seemed to be encroaching onto the girl.
4703
4704“...Ah”
4705
4706Unaffected, he realized what was going on the moment he saw the tattoo. Her raised arm, her sudden voice, the eyes that saw her, his own conveniently bashful heart, all of it vanished with astonishment.
4707
4708A curse.
4709
4710As soon as he realized this, all the superfluous things he had thought up until now vanished. Why? As he got a hold of himself, instead of the confidence that he could deal with it, his heart sank with helpless thoughts, that here as well, there were girls in pain because of a curse.
4711
4712A curse. Yes, a curse. It is the first time he had seen one like that, but he probably wasn’t wrong. The tattoo on Lefille’s abdomen was proof of it. The dark red overlapping lines were blemishing her white beautiful skin. Another world’s curse. Whenever the tattoo pulsed because of magic, Lefille’s moan grew in intensity, and her body squirmed from the pain.
4713
4714Then who, with what intention, would have done such a curse?
4715
4716“...Tsch”
4717
4718In Suimei’s mouth was an overwhelming bitterness. This was the feeling of someone who knew curses very well. An embodiment of hatred from Suimei, as someone who had deep dealings with someone who cursed others, and someone who was cursed.
4719
4720That’s right, there was a time when Suimei wished that he could break a curse. The girl that suffered in grief because of the ruinous curse was there. That’s why he studied curses for a time in order to break them. He couldn’t forgive the existence of such an unreasonable misfortune in this world.
4721
4722Therefore, what was happening to the girl in front of his eyes was painful
4723 
4724to watch to him as well. That impure movement, it was intolerable.
4725
4726That’s a curse huh. It’s vulgar. And against a young girl, how heretical.
4727
4728Sorrow. That noble girl imprisoned by the curse and compelled to perform such obscene acts. There was no other way to describe this other than sadness.
4729
4730Why did the curse have to dirty pure girls?
4731
4732Why was the curse burned onto girls?
4733Why did curses always make girls cry in anguish
4734
4735Fuelled by fury, Suimei’s heart burned with anger. And with those thoughts, he approached the rock where the girl was.
4736
4737“Lefille”
4738
4739As if he wanted to just talk to her, Suimei gently tapped the shoulders of the girl panting in pain.
4740
4741Lefille looked up with blurry eyes, probably recovering her consciousness a little.
4742
4743“Ah, uh…?”
4744
4745The face that was lifted because of the voice still showed signs of the curse’s influence and was red with confusion.
4746
4747“Ah…”
4748
4749Lefille finally realized someone was calling out to her, and made a sound that she was aware. But as she stared into the eyes of the man who had a wavering look of pity, the girl’s pupils reflect despair like never before.
4750
4751As they looked at each other, Lefille’s face gradually became twisted. Why are you here. Why are you looking? I didn’t want anybody to see my disgraceful sight. Lefille’s pained expression seemed to be screaming. .
4752
4753However, even after noticing another person’s presence, she didn’t stop as
4754 
4755if her actions were forced by an unseen power. Because of the curse’s fever, she had no control over her body and she continued to rub herself against the rock to relieve the fever a little.
4756
4757“Ahh... ahhh…”
4758
4759Yes, from the perspective of a third party, it was a seductive action as if she couldn’t help soothing the fire within her.
4760
4761“No... please, don't look… please…”
4762
4763Lefille’s faint voice now was not because of the painful fever. It was a plea from a girl in pain, who didn’t want anyone to see her indecent side.
4764
4765
4766***
4767
4768
4769
4770After some time, the curse’s effect seemed to fade, and she calmed down. To Lefille, who was on the ground putting on the knights clothes he had brought, Suimei quietly asked about the curse.
4771
4772“Is it a curse?”
4773
4774He asked to confirm. And as expected, Lefille nodded without looking at him. When Suimei was about to ask again, Lefille who was lowering her head with depressed eyes suddenly said:
4775
4776“I am…”
4777
4778“...”
4779
4780“... I am someone related to the royal family of Noshias… No, Noshias is gone, I should say that I was someone related to them.”
4781
4782Lefille looked down and sighed. It was a sigh as if she was mocking herself, as the girl continued her monologue depressedly. Lefille then continued:
4783
4784“The Noshias royal family— as a branch family, the bloodline of spiritual power run in my clan. Because I was born with powerful spiritual powers,
4785 
4786I was raised with the goal of protecting Noshias from early on. Day after day, I practiced my swordsmanship and ways to use my spiritual powers just to protect my homeland from the Mazoku that would attack from the north.”
4787
4788Lefille then turned towards Suimei to confirm something.
4789
4790“In the day, I told you that Noshias was defeated by the Mazoku right?”
4791
4792“...Yeah…”
4793
4794“Back then… about half a year ago, the northernmost fortress entrusted to us was stamped out by the hordes of Mazoku. And I was separated with the comrades that fought alongside me. By the time we fought at the capital, there were only a few people left.”
4795
4796It was a harsh memory, and her voice oozed with pain. And yet, Lefille, as if she had to talk, continued on.
4797
4798“The Mazoku’s attack was terrifyingly fast. There wasn’t even time for the citizens to escape out of the country. The Mazoku controlled the majority of the country in no time. By that point, we had almost no means to resist. Normally, a summoning for a hero would also be done, but it was too late. They could only call on my power, but my strength was futile against the Mazoku army. Due to the overwhelming differences in numbers and resources, our army renowned for being elite was also crushed. In the end, in order to show the Mazoku our resolve, the people of Noshias chose to defend the city until the very end.”
4799
4800Making a last stand. In the first place, there was no option to run. Because of the pride of the northern people, they wouldn’t yield to the Mazoku, and struggled to the end to not let the Mazoku do as they wanted.
4801
4802However—
4803
4804“While everyone else was preparing for the last time, I was given a different task. I wasn’t allowed to die in the siege because of the spirit’s power. The spirit’s power could not be allowed to die out, and so, I was not permitted to fight until the end at the castle. As a result of this power, my father, my mother, my friends, everyone that was important to me, I
4805 
4806had to run and abandon it all.”
4807
4808This must have been the greatest regret in her life, and Lefille’s shoulders hung with regret.
4809
4810Suimei was born in modern Japan, and would firstly be happy about being alive in such a situation. But for the people of this world who live for the sake of battle and took pride in the duty passed down by their ancestors, this situation was probably unbearable. For someone who was bestowed with more spiritual powers than power, this was even more true.
4811
4812“It was in the middle of that. I got cursed. While escaping to other countries, I fought with the Mazoku, and then…”
4813
4814“It’s that guy…?”
4815
4816“...No, not Rajas. The one who cursed me was a female Mazoku commanding Rajas and the army. That Mazoku seemed to specialize in curses. What her intention was, I don’t know, but in that fight where I was fighting with everything on the line, she cursed me as if it was child's play. It feels as if insects creep onto me, and I have to comfort myself in that indecent way.”
4817
4818That was everything. Lefille who was bound helplessly. Regarding the curse, that was the whole story. Her feelings of revenge, the matter of the curse, she had a lot of things weighing down on her.
4819
4820At that point, Suimei suddenly noticed something about Lefille’s curse and what had happened earlier.
4821
4822“Could it be, that at the inn and …”
4823
4824“Ahh, you remembered. That’s right. That night, I also searched for a place with water like this too. In the morning, when I woke up, I tried to avoid others and ran back to the inn. After that, it’s as you remember, I ran into you.”
4825
4826Suimei continued asking.
4827
4828“Do you know what causes the curse to activate?”
4829 
4830
4831“When I utilize a lot of the spirit’s power, it becomes like this. Earlier I did the guild request for the subjugation of the monsters, and that's why.”
4832
4833“And the cure to the curse?”
4834
4835“I tried. I couldn’t do anything as I am not a mage, but even a prestigious priest from the Church of Salvation couldn’t do anything.”
4836
4837Then, has she always been this way? Without a cure, without a way to suppress the curse, having to unconsciously deal with the curse without being found.
4838
4839As if confirming it, Lefille stayed silent in despair, and then after a while, quietly laughed as if debasing herself.
4840
4841“Fufufu...”
4842
4843“Lefille?”
4844
4845“Fucking laugh at me. At this girl. At the one with this vile curse. This...this…”
4846
4847Saying that, Lefille grabbed Suimei by the collar. The girl holding him by the collar and laughing at herself. Unable to stand the truth, she forced herself to laugh in order to cast away her sorry state, but her stare was full of despair.
4848
4849“It’s funny isn’t it! Held captive by the spirit’s power, me who had to abandon the people who fought to the end, it’s divine punishment! “I want to protect everyone with this power,” what bullshit. Right?!? Not in this story. Being cursed, living in disgrace because I can’t die…”
4850
4851Divine punishment huh. That self condemnation, surely that absurdity is just the lamentation of the heart. Why can she laugh at that. In this world, where such pain is a common occurrence, why laugh? In those tears of despair, there was nothing funny.
4852
4853“But this power protected Lefille before.”
4854 
4855“I… That’s true… I was, protected by it.”
4856
4857“That’s the truth. So don’t look down on yourself too much.”
4858
4859“But I ran. I still ran, even though I don’t want to abandon anyone.”
4860
4861“Lefille...”
4862
4863Suimei cast his eyes downwards, and the girl who couldn’t suppress her sobbing let go of Suimei’s collar.
4864
4865Finally, Lefille’s shoulders trembled and she said:
4866
4867“After my homeland is destroyed, to be left and cursed to sooth my wretched self in that way. Is there anything more miserable than this…”
4868
4869Her homeland and people close to her were lost, and she was inflicted with this shameful curse on top of that. There was nothing more terrible for a woman. The sight of her tugged at his heart, and Suimei grabbed the shoulders of the tearing Lefille.
4870
4871“Lefille. I’m sorry, I’m going to be a bit rude.”
4872
4873“Ah…”
4874
4875And then, removing her soaked jacket, he exposed her naked skin.
4876
4877“Ahh, no…”
4878
4879“...”
4880
4881Lefille probably sensed danger when she was touched. Tightly closing her eyes, she made a stiff sound. The powerful swordswoman who fought the Mazoku bravely was nowhere to be found. Ignoring the girl who was frightened of men, he touched the cursed mark on her skin.
4882
4883“Correspondence.”
4884
4885What he had used was an analysis magic. He materialized a small version of the cursed mark on Lefille’s body onto his hand, and studied its
4886 
4887composition. From the magic circle spreading out from his palm, the
4888
4889information of the spell structure flowed into his mind. Because of the
4890
4891actions it forced her to do, it was not a natural curse. As for classification,
4892
4893it was something similar to Sympathetic Magic. Suimei understood that
4894
4895much, but even for him who had modern magical knowledge, he couldn’t
4896
4897figure out the cure.
4898<https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sympathetic_magic>
4899
4900While grinding his teeth, Suimei infused some magic into his hand to apply a relieving magic.
4901
4902“Uuu, gu...ahh”
4903
4904For a bit, Lefille’s pained voice became calmer and soothed. After the girl’s breathing became steady, Suimei asked:
4905
4906“How is the burning sensation?”
4907
4908“Ahh… it’s considerably better… That was...?”
4909
4910“A magic of mine that reduces the effect of the curse. With this it’s a bit better right?”
4911
4912“Is that so. Up until now nobody could do something like that...”
4913
4914A voice of relief. Yet, this made Suimei feel a sense of guilt . In the end, while he could interfere with the curse, that was only a temporary solution.
4915
4916“Sorry. While I can temporarily weaken the curse, I don’t have a way to get rid of it. This curse wasn’t just simply casted onto Lefille’s body. That’s why, until we find the caster or the medium used to cast it, the curse won’t be broken.”
4917
4918Saying that, Suimei bowed his head in disappointment.
4919
4920The curse cast on Lefille was one utilizing Sympathetic magic. Sympathetic magic, along with contact magic, was a way of classifying curses as popularized by England’s anthropologist and occultist, James George Frazer. He believes that there were invisible connections between objects that had similar shape on the theoretical level, an idea grounded on
4921 
4922mutual influence. Using this mysterious connection one could achieve the amplification of curses.
4923
4924This type used an imitation of a person, such as a doll or a photo, to cast the spell on a person. A cursed doll in Japan and voodoo doll from Haiti were such examples. His findings indicate that the curse on Lefille probably belonged to this category. As it wasn’t known what the medium was, or what the relationship the one who was cursed had with this medium, it was difficult to break such a spell.
4925
4926“Sorry, this is everything I can do.”
4927
4928“...It’s fine. Thanks.”
4929
4930Suimei realized his helplessness only when he faced a curse he couldn’t undo. As she watched Suimei who apologized with such feelings, Lefille made a smile while holding back her pain.
4931
4932After a while, drop by drop, tears flowed down Lefille’s face. In the forest in the middle of nowhere, like when the rain begins, her tears fell.
4933
4934“Uuuuu…”
4935
4936Only Lefille knew how it felt. As an outsider, Suimei had a sympathetic expression with his mouth open, as if he was trying to say something. But, there probably were nothing he could say. No matter how much he thought, he wasn’t qualified to wipe away her tears of despair and give her solace.
4937
4938To Lefille who looked as if she would cry endlessly, Suimei could not utter a word.
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945A few days after the night when Suimei found out Lefille’s curse. Being vigilant of dangerous beasts and monsters, especially the Mazokus, the two of them watch their surroundings carefully and had yet to exit the forest.
4946 
4947And so today, the two of them also had a simple lunch after following the river to a slightly open space.
4948
4949
4950
4951The food from the magic bag and river water cleanse by magic were laid out. Lefille chewed on a hard piece of bread and pointed at a certain bottle.
4952
4953
4954“Suimei-Kun, can you please pass me the honey?”
4955
4956
4957
4958“Ahh, here.”
4959
4960
4961
4962“Much thanks.”
4963
4964
4965
4966Suimei passed the bottle of honey to Lefille, who spread it on her bread while thanking him.”
4967
4968
4969
4970Facing the girl who was biting into her bread once again, Suimei said:
4971
4972
4973
4974“Hey, Lefille.”
4975
4976
4977
4978“Hmm, this bread is hard. Suimei-kun, it would be better to soak it in water when you eat it.”
4979
4980
4981
4982“Ahh, I know, I wasn’t talking about that.”
4983
4984
4985
4986“Don’t worry, the honey is quite sweet, mixing in a bit of water won’t affect its taste.”
4987 
4988
4989
4990
4991“......”
4992 
4993
4994Suimei-kun shut his mouth as Lefille kept talking about her own thing. After the incident that day, she had been this way. She must be thinking of something, intentionally avoiding meaningful conversation with others. She kept interrupting Suimei, so the two didn’t have a proper conversation.
4995
4996
4997As expected, she became like this after that incident...
4998
4999
5000
5001Yes, after her secret was found out, it wasn’t strange for Lefille finding it hard to face Suimei.
5002
5003
5004
5005But--
5006
5007
5008
5009“Hey Lefille.”
5010
5011
5012
5013“... What is it, Suimei-kun? If it is about food, I don’t need any more alright? I have enough, or do you want me to take something for you?”
5014
5015
5016“No, not that… there’s honey on your cheeks.”
5017
5018
5019
5020Lefille yelped in surprise when she heard Suimei, and wiped her cheeks hard, and glared at Suimei with accusatory eyes.
5021
5022
5023
5024“C-Can’t you tell me earlier… Why is there honey…”
5025
5026
5027
5028“Ahh, actually there isn’t any on your cheeks.”
5029 
5030
5031
5032
5033Suimei replied nonchalantly, and Lefille stood up in anger.
5034 
5035“W-Why you! Are you toying with me!?”
5036
5037
5038
5039“Sort of. Because of someone, we couldn’t talk properly, so I thought this was a good chance.”
5040
5041
5042
5043“Ughh… This is…”
5044
5045
5046
5047“... Hey Lefille. We are moving together, so we need to communicate more alright? Didn’t you say this before? If we could talk harmoniously, our teamwork will become better.”
5048
5049
5050
5051“......”
5052
5053
5054
5055Her attitude that was like an act earlier changed all of a sudden, and the girl lowered her head in sorrow, with melancholy in her eyes. But there wasn’t anything to gain in maintaining this status quo.
5056
5057
5058“Erm… How should I put this. I know things are awkward after that incident. I feel a bit embarrassed too, it might be a little difficult, but we should do our best to better our relationship.”
5059
5060
5061
5062“That’s enough, Suimei-kun. I am thankful for your concern, but please don’t bother with me.”
5063
5064
5065
5066“Lefille.”
5067
5068
5069
5070Suimei showed a lonely expression. Her effort in repairing their relationship had been shattered by her rejection.
5071 
5072
5073
5074“This is a good opportunity, so I will make this clear. You shouldn’t be
5075 
5076here with me.”
5077
5078
5079
5080“... Shouldn’t be with you is…”
5081
5082
5083
5084“If you are involved with me, you will suffer misfortune too. So keep your relations with me to the bare minimum.”
5085
5086
5087
5088Lefille fell silent after saying her piece, her eyes filled with sadness as she thought about something. No, the people she failed to protect must be reflected in her eyes. Seeing the wavering sorrow in Lefille’s eyes, Suimei could feel the pain she was suffering.
5089
5090
5091
5092“Everyone related to me are no longer of this world. So if you continue to be with me, you will be killed by Rajas or the Mazoku one day. I am tired of seeing people dying because of me. So—”
5093
5094
5095
5096“Don’t decide my future of being killed by Mazoku for me.”
5097
5098
5099
5100“No, it’s inevitable. Mazoku are powerful beings, not an existence that could be dealt with easily. And if things go badly, I will definitely abandon you. In order to preserve the powers of the spirits, I had to abandon everyone close to me and flee, I have enough of that already.”
5101
5102
5103
5104“......”
5105
5106
5107
5108Suimei fell silent with a serious face. Lefille lowered her eyes and said with a pleading expression:
5109
5110
5111
5112I know that I am being willful. But can you promise me this? After exiting the forest, we will go our separate ways. Please.”
5113 
5114
5115“That’s too hasty. I don’t think I need to decide on an answer so early right?”
5116
5117
5118
5119“Even if you say that—”
5120
5121
5122
5123Just when Lefille was lowering her head because of what Suimei said.
5124
5125
5126
5127Rustling sound could be heard from the bushes behind them.
5128
5129
5130
5131“— Suimei-kun!”
5132
5133
5134
5135“Yeah.”
5136
5137
5138
5139Lefille whirled around while calling out a warning, and Suimei did the same in with a grunt. From behind they could sense a vague presence like that of a wandering spirit, was its identity a wild dog or jackals? Monsters or Mazoku?
5140
5141
5142
5143Preparing for a possible assault, Suimei raised his alertness to the maximum. Instantly, the atmosphere grew tense as if it was filled with thorns. However, it was something that completely betrayed their expectations.
5144
5145
5146
5147What came out of the bushes, was a heavily injured person.
5148
5149
5150
5151"He--Help."
5152 
5153
5154
5155
5156"...?!?"
5157 
5158
5159"He, hey!"
5160
5161
5162
5163The appearance of that unexpected person filled Suimei and Lefille were surprised. What appeared was a man dressed like an adventurer. With an unsteady gait, blank eyes, torn clothes with blood everywhere, his body was full of lacerations and burns. All that could be heard was a dying whisper and wheezing as faint as the wind.
5164
5165
5166
5167Severely wounded, he came here like that. Because of the wounds his consciousness was fading. Lefille rushed up to him.
5168
5169
5170"Hang in there!"
5171
5172
5173
5174"Ahh, gu… you..."
5175
5176
5177
5178"What the hell happened?"
5179
5180
5181
5182"The Mazoku… we came across them… in the mountains."
5183
5184
5185
5186"Mountains? Mazoku?"
5187
5188
5189
5190They only caught a couple of words from his speech. As Lefille’s face turned grave, Suimei noticed something and tapped her on the shoulder.
5191
5192
5193"Hey. Lefille. This man."
5194 
5195
5196
5197
5198"What about him?"
5199 
5200"He was an adventurer from that time."
5201
5202
5203
5204"That time? Oh…"
5205
5206
5207
5208She suddenly raised her voice in realization. Lefille must have also realized. Because of the numerous wounds and the excessive bleeding, she didn’t notice at first, but it was the guard who was the loudest at the time when she was kicked out of the caravan group.
5209
5210
5211
5212Did he run all the way here alone after he was attacked by the Mazoku? Or did he come for help? It could be for either purpose, but regardless, it will terrible leaving him like this.
5213
5214
5215
5216Suimei gathered mana in his palms and gave instructions to Lefille.
5217
5218
5219
5220"Lefille. Put him down. I’ll use healing magic."
5221
5222
5223
5224"Ahh. Understood."
5225
5226
5227
5228Lefille hesitated for a moment, but understood the gravity of the situation and laid the man down onto the ground as per Suimei’s instructions.
5229
5230
5231The girl who was walking an earnest path didn’t seem to harbour any resentment.
5232
5233
5234
5235"Please."
5236 
5237
5238
5239
5240"Yeah."
5241 
5242To those words, Suimei nodded and started casting healing magic on the man. If he wasn’t on the verge of death, his method should be able to heal him. For physical wounds, spirit magic was effective. Negative symptoms from the excessive lost of blood couldn’t be avoided, but that could be cured with restorative magic too.
5243
5244
5245
5246Under the adventurer was a magic formation of the same color as the magic coming from Suimei’s hand. With a faintly rising emerald color, the adventurer’s wound gradually closed up.
5247
5248
5249
5250However.
5251
5252
5253
5254"..."
5255
5256
5257
5258At that point, Suimei stopped.
5259
5260
5261
5262Halfway through treatment, Suimei silently looked at the adventurer and put down the hand supplying the treatment.
5263
5264
5265
5266"Huh…?"
5267
5268
5269
5270To that, Lefille was visibly bewildered. As far as she could tell, he had abandoned the treatment halfway through. To Suimei who had lowered his hand, Lefille raised her voice in urgency.
5271
5272
5273
5274"Suimei-kun! What happened? Why did you stop?!?"
5275
5276
5277
5278"...It’s impossible. The Astral Body has been irreversibly exhausted. No matter how much we heal this man, it’s useless."
5279 
5280Can’t be done. Can’t be cured. Impossible to heal. However, to Lefille who had just seen the wounds close, this explanation probably wouldn’t make any sense.
5281
5282
5283
5284Having seen the physical wounds heal, it was natural for Lefille to doubt this explanation.
5285
5286
5287
5288"D-Didn’t you see that? Weren’t his wounds just healed? That doesn’t seem meaningless. So why?..."
5289
5290
5291
5292"The wounds did close. However…"
5293
5294
5295
5296"Then…"
5297
5298
5299
5300He should be able to be healed, is what she wanted him to say. But Suimei, with a bitter face while grinding his teeth, interrupted those words with a shake of his head.
5301
5302
5303
5304Lefille who saw that had a face filled with questions.
5305
5306
5307
5308"Why…?"
5309
5310
5311
5312Lefille’s disappointment was painful. A sense of helplessness was probably tumbling around in her heart. Even if the other person was someone she’d hated before, the bitterness Lefille felt wouldn’t stop.
5313
5314
5315Lefille, however, was suspicious that Suimei had stopped for another reason.
5316 
5317
5318
5319
5320"Suimei-kun. It can’t be that you stopped treatment because this man was
5321 
5322the one who kicked me out of the group? Don’t look down on me. I don’t care what happened back then. So hurry up and continue the treatment!"
5323
5324
5325"..."
5326
5327
5328
5329"Suimei-kun!"
5330
5331
5332
5333"It’s no good. It’s true that it’s as Lefille saw, I can heal the wounds. However, it’s also as I said. The astral body, in other words, the soul and its vessel, the psyche shell, has been worn away. No matter how much he is treated, he won’t survive for long."
5334
5335
5336
5337"What… it can’t be…"
5338
5339
5340
5341Watching the man whose life would disappear like fly, Lefille had no words. To her, Suimei regretfully added on.
5342
5343
5344
5345"No matter how much he is treated, nothing can be done about another person’s soul."
5346
5347
5348
5349"...Is it really impossible?"
5350
5351
5352
5353"Under the proper conditions, there might be a one in ten thousand chance that it can be done. However, we have no time for that. Even if we were to prepare for it right now, his body wouldn’t be able to last."
5354
5355
5356"...Tch"
5357
5358
5359
5360After hearing Suimei’s diagnosis, Lefille bit her lips, her neck and shoulders slouched. No matter who it was, it was disheartening to see
5361 
5362someone who was about to die. If the Mazoku was the cause of this, the feeling would be more intense and suffocating for the girl who swore to fight the Mazoku.
5363
5364
5365
5366…	The two of them fell into sadness. The man then turned towards Lefille. “T-The others… Are under attack, by the Mazoku.”
5367
5368“There are survivors!?” “Don’t… Know. But, maybe…”
5369
5370“There might be someone who is still alive!?” But there wasn’t any response to the girl’s query.
5371
5372To get as much air into his lungs as possible, the adventurer dressed man gasped his lips desperately, and couldn’t even make a sound. Seeing him like this, Lefille seemed to have thought of something and asked quietly:
5373
5374
5375“... Are the others on the mountain?”
5376
5377
5378
5379Was there any meaning to this question? The girl sounded too calm, it might even cause others to misunderstand that she was being cold. In reply to this question that might give others the chill, the man nodded slowly.
5380
5381
5382The next instant, the man stopped breathing.
5383 
5384
5385
5386
5387“— Tch.”
5388 
5389
5390
5391
5392“......”
5393
5394
5395
5396Lefille made an inhuman noise when the man died, while Suimei lowered his face.
5397
5398
5399
5400…	And finally, the kneeling Lefille stood and turned her back towards Suimei. The direction she was facing—
5401
5402
5403
5404“... Hey, Lefille?”
5405
5406
5407
5408Suimei asked, but Lefille kept her back towards him for some reason, and uttered words of apology.
5409
5410
5411
5412“I am sorry, Suimei-kun.”
5413
5414
5415
5416“Sorry about what, what are you going to do? Why are you facing that way?”
5417
5418“Do you even need to ask…”
5419
5420
5421
5422Isn’t that obvious— No, it was indeed something anyone could work out. Because right now, she was facing in a direction of a road they had never taken before.
5423
5424
5425
5426In the end, Lefille seemed to have made up her mind. She turned towards Suimei, and stated her resolve with determination.
5427 
5428
5429
5430
5431“Suimei-kun, I will be rescuing the people from the caravan.”
5432 
5433“Rescue them? Are you serious?”
5434
5435
5436
5437“Yes, I have no plans on making jokes.”
5438
5439
5440
5441“You are going even though you don’t even know where exactly the caravan is!?”
5442
5443
5444
5445“They are probably along the mountain path. Even if they deviate from the route, it wouldn’t be for too far.”
5446
5447
5448
5449“But there was no way of telling if they are still alive!”
5450
5451
5452
5453“That’s right. But someone might still be alive. That’s why—”
5454
5455
5456
5457That’s why she was going, in order help them, and performed a rescue that could only be said to be reckless. However, she mustn’t, she absolutely mustn’t go there, because—
5458
5459
5460
5461“Do you understand!? This is the trap of the Mazoku to lure you over!” “A trap, huh?”
5462
5463“Yes! They are a bunch that assault people without a second thought! Will they allow someone who is heavily injured to run away!? If you go, you will definitely find Rajas waiting for you!”
5464
5465
5466
5467That’s correct, this is a trap. An evil trap to bait Lefille, with the knowledge that she will rush over to save the caravan. They allowed this man on the verge of death to escape because they knew how Lefille will react after meeting him.
5468
5469It was a coincidence that this adventurer came to this place in the secluded forest, but the chances that he was released as bait was high. It wouldn’t be a surprise to find Rajas waiting for Lefille when she rushed over to rescue the caravan.
5470 
5471
5472
5473
5474However, Lefille didn’t listen to what Suimei said, the girl answered in a calm tone.
5475
5476“... Probably.”
5477
5478
5479
5480“What do you mean by probably… You should know this is true, Lefille!”
5481
5482
5483
5484“Yes, that’s true. It’s like you said. I understand how reckless this is.”
5485
5486
5487
5488“In that case…!!”
5489
5490“However!! ... Even so, I still want to save everyone! Because of me, everyone is in danger! All because of me! That’s why!”
5491
5492
5493
5494Lefille’s emotions burst forth as she faced Suimei who couldn’t accept her actions. It was probably the anxiety that had been accumulating in her heart all this while. Her feelings of wanting to help others and the thinking that she had to go were conveyed in her words. But she was just beating herself up too much over this.
5495
5496
5497
5498“Like I told you, it’s not Lefille’s fault…”
5499
5500
5501
5502“No, this is my fault. You said it just now right? This man only appeared here because of the trap the Mazoku laid out for me. Rajas only did this because I hid my tracks.”
5503
5504
5505
5506“That… But even if you go, you will just die in vain!”
5507
5508
5509
5510That was the truth. The opponent’s ambush wasn’t something so simple. It was a plan made in mind for the enemy that would be coming. For the one who jumps in, it would definitely be at a disadvantage.
5511 
5512
5513That’s why Suimei refuse to give in, and tried to talk Lefille, whose back was towards him, out of this.
5514
5515
5516
5517“Lefille! Think over it carefully! Calm down and think it through!” But Lefille didn’t turn back—
5518
5519
5520
5521“Lefille!! Come back!! You know in your heart it’s true!”
5522
5523
5524
5525“......”
5526
5527
5528
5529“Lefille!! Didn’t you say you mustn’t die!? To keep the power of the spirits from dying out! In that case—”
5530
5531
5532
5533When Suimei was saying that, Lefille who was enduring silently spoke.
5534
5535
5536
5537“What do you…”
5538
5539
5540
5541“Hmm?”
5542
5543
5544
5545“What do you understand about me!!”
5546
5547
5548
5549“— Ugh!?”
5550
5551
5552
5553The girl yelled from the bottom of her heart to stop Suimei. She then poured out the feelings in her heart like a torrent.
5554
5555
5556
5557“You are telling me to pretend I didn’t see that even after all that!? I abandoned the people most dear to me! Even my closest family! Even so,
5558 
5559you still want me to throw the people who got into danger because of me away!?”
5560
5561
5562
5563Lefille’s words reverberated in Suimei’s ears and heart.
5564
5565
5566
5567Is this thought and feelings weighing down her heart all this while? No one could help her from the pain, no one could save her. She couldn’t restrain her thoughts and screamed, because she earnestly wished to save these people. If that was so, what would Suimei have to do to calm her out of control emotions?
5568
5569
5570
5571“So I just need to keep running!? Keep ignoring others and leave them to die!? Because I have to cherish my own life!? My thinking resulted in people losing their lives! This kind of thing… I have enough of this!”
5572
5573
5574Lefille seemed to be roaring at the mercilessness of the world. It was the cry of a girl who couldn’t vent all this while. That’s right, because she had been betraying her emotions, her self reproach became even more painful. It was even more so, if the feelings she had been going against was the right one. Because of her strong conviction, her self reproach was even more unbearable.
5575
5576
5577
5578And then, tears came out from the corner of Lefille’s eyes after her emotions burst forth.
5579
5580
5581
5582The tears were filled with sorrow and suffering. It was the crystallization of a girl imprisoned by her responsibility and obligations.
5583
5584
5585…	And finally, she calmed down and her breathing became steady. Lefille apologized for losing her composure and turned back once more. Without looking back, she bidded farewell as if it was forever.
5586 
5587“... I am sorry, Suimei-kun. It was for a short time, but I have been in your care.”
5588
5589
5590
5591“Lefille!? Don’t go!! Wait!!”
5592
5593
5594
5595The voice persuading her to stay didn’t reach the girl, and disappeared futilely into the air. Lefille ignored Suimei’s restraint, and started running with abnormal speed along the way they came with her crimson spirit powers.
5596
5597
5598
5599“Hey. She really left…”
5600
5601
5602
5603The mutters of Suimei who was left behind echoed in the forest. His voice couldn’t reach Lefille anymore.
5604
5605
5606
5607He halted his legs chasing her, and lowered his outreached arm. Suimei stood stiffly on the spot.
5608
5609
5610
5611She left just like that, to help those who cursed and chased her away. And also to forge ahead in the path she believes to be just.
5612
5613
5614
5615“Tch…”
5616
5617
5618
5619This fact made Suimei grit his teeth.
5620
5621
5622
5623Was it fine for her to go like this? To a battle alone, where only despair waits.
5624
5625
5626
5627Then chase her, Suimei thought. But if he went too, his life would be endangered. And of course, he would need to fight that Mazoku Rajas and
5628 
5629his minions. It would be a brutal fight, and he might even die.
5630
5631
5632
5633But he mustn’t die, He had his reasons. Suimei had to fulfill his father’s wish, and realize the ideal of the Association. He had already sworn to do so. Even if the one who made him swore was no longer amongst the living, even if this was decided one sidedly, an oath was still an oath. Once decided, he won’t give up until he fulfilled the promise. But would things be fine like this? If he accepted this, and use the excuse that he had things he needed to accomplish, he could move on and walk on his safe route. Could he ignore the battle that would be breaking out soon? And leave the girl to walk the path without salvation?
5634
5635
5636
5637That’s right—
5638
5639
5640
5641— The topic of his research was to save those who couldn’t find salvation. If he abandoned someone like that so he could continue his research, wouldn’t that be putting the cart before the horse?
5642
5643
5644
5645He saw the contradiction in his introspection, and that voice echoed in his mind.
5646
5647
5648
5649When did he start fearing death so much? When did he start to fear the unknown, and hesitate in stepping forward? When did he become so weak and cowardly, like those without power?
5650
5651
5652
5653And so, he thought about it carefully. What was the power he possessed. He had been working hard to learn magic that surpass all the powerful mages since he was young. Didn’t the mystic exist in order to solve all the problems in the world? Wasn’t this the power that existed in order to not leave anyone who couldn’t reach salvation behind?
5654
5655
5656
5657…	The dilemma in his heart was wavering. But he arrived at this only answer a bit late. No, this only truth. Even though his heart was in conflict,
5658 
5659the alarm in his head kept ringing. He wanted to put his own plans, victory, and defeat onto a scale and weigh them. But—
5660
5661
5662— It was for this reason that he swore an oath on that day.
5663
5664
5665
5666“That’s right, Yakagi Suimei, you are a mage of the Association. As a mage, going against the ideals you decided on is wrong…”
5667
5668
5669He was talking to himself, as if he wanted to stop his thoughts from freezing up, a ritual to return his goal back into his heart.
5670
5671
5672And at this moment, something new happened.
5673
5674
5675
5676“......”
5677
5678
5679
5680Closing his mouth shut, Suimei’s eyes turned cold and sharp.
5681
5682
5683
5684There was the presence of someone standing up from behind him. With a corrupt aura like those of a Mazoku, it walked towards him like a ghost. Something that didn’t show any signs of life was suddenly filled with vigour and ferociousness.
5685
5686
5687
5688— So this was why the healing magic didn’t work well…
5689
5690
5691
5692This revealed the mystery of the body behind Suimei. The reason why the Astral body was damaged so unnaturally. It was impossible to exhaust the Astral body through normal physical attacks. Even a lethal attack wouldn’t diminish the volume of an Astral body. The power of one’s psyche would be weakened if one was injured, but that would just make the psyche more frail, but won’t damage the soul.
5693 
5694
5695Hence, the adventurer suffered attacks in addition to the external injuries he had. In the beginning, he didn’t know the Astral body was harmed because of an attack that was effective against the soul, or because if it was damage due to corrosion of the soul. It was undoubtedly the latter this time.
5696
5697
5698
5699This must be a trap for the careless Lefille.
5700
5701
5702
5703“— All of this.”
5704
5705
5706
5707“Warrghhhh!!”
5708
5709
5710
5711Behind Suimei who was thinking about chasing the girl who shed tears of suffering due to her self reproach, the walking dead was approaching.
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718Running. Yes, she was running with all her might. Not stopping even when her legs start to hurt. Just the fact that there was someone waiting for her made Lefille ran alone back the path she came as fast as she could.
5719
5720
5721Tapping into the extraordinary powers in her body, Lefille relied on the glowing crimson blessing of the goddess and ran. Going through the forest she broke the branches forcefully, and ran as if she was crushing the earth under her feet. Even when images of the worst case scenario flashes in her mind, she didn’t give up on the possibility of the people waiting for her was still there.
5722
5723
5724
5725When she was almost halfway up the hill, the girl stopped and looked back.
5726 
5727“......”
5728
5729
5730
5731She should only be able to see the cloudy, gloomy sky, and unnatural noises made by the branches, which made the atmosphere even more eerie
5732
5733— But reflected in her eyes were something that appeared on her path here suddenly.
5734
5735
5736
5737That’s right, there were countless bodies paving the path she came. The remains of the Mazoku blocking the way of the girl going to the people waiting for her.
5738
5739
5740
5741In order to kill Lefille, the Demon General Rajas probably gathered all his lackeys in the vicinity. If she arrived later by a quarter of an hour or so, the forest and hills in a 10 mile radius would be flooded by the Mazoku. It would be impossible to escape then.
5742
5743
5744
5745Rajas was probably in the area too.
5746
5747
5748
5749That thing who took everyone precious to Lefille, making people she cherished suffer in death. He even extended his claws to people unrelated to her. That merciless thing was waiting there eagerly.
5750
5751
5752
5753As if making humans suffer was the only thing he took joy in. That evil being was probably sneering there.
5754
5755
5756
5757Voices that Lefille shouldn’t be able to hear reached her. They were asking her to save them, begging for salvation. It was the voices of the people she couldn’t save, even though she hears their pleas.
5758 
5759
5760
5761
5762That’s why she couldn’t leave it alone, in order to avoid that tragedy again.
5763 
5764Lefille acknowledged the burning fury in her heart, and at this moment.
5765
5766
5767
5768— Don’t go! Lefille! “Ah…”
5769
5770Suddenly, the remnants of her memory resounded in her ears. The voices she shouldn’t be able to hear again, made her heart burned by wrath waver.
5771
5772
5773That voice grasped her heart tightly, and the girl couldn’t suppress her memories that flowed out. Something important seemed to be glimmering in her heart, a sense of lost she wanted to ignore still lingered.
5774
5775
5776That’s right, the one who stopped Lefille, whose abilities was beyond human. The incredible young man she was just getting familiar with who restrained her from running off. His name is Yakagi Suimei. She met him in Mehter, the capital of Astel. A mage who was a bit weird.
5777
5778
5779
5780Aside from his black hair which was a rare sight in this region, he didn’t have any other features, a young man who looked as if he will disappear into the wind at any moment. If she had to list one thing unique about him, that would be his gentle eyes. Although he wore clothings that wasn’t any different from others, he still had an exotic feel about him. No, the aura about him couldn’t be described so simply with words. He was a mage unlike any other the girl had seen before.
5781
5782
5783
5784He claimed to be a traveler making his way to Nelferia, but he was unfamiliar with the common sense of this world for some reason. Recently, she found out he possessed exceptional and shocking knowledge.
5785 
5786
5787
5788
5789Simply put, his personality was warm and kind. As a mage, he should be
5790 
5791lofty and reserved, but his actions and words felt naive in all sorts of ways, and his character was far from being cold.
5792
5793
5794
5795That day, when he parted with the caravan and chased after Lefille, it was easy to deduce that was how his personality was. He would definitely be in danger if he followed her, but Suimei still did that without any regret. He always has her best interest in heart, and even brushed off Lefille’s words asking him to stop, and soothe her heart tired from all her setbacks. That was why she could more or less grasp his character.
5796
5797
5798
5799And that wasn’t the only part of his character she grasped.
5800
5801
5802
5803That night when the curse from the Mazoku activated, he gently embraced Lefille despite her shameful actions.
5804
5805
5806
5807That’s right. Back then I was—
5808
5809
5810
5811— Yes, she was fearful back then.
5812
5813
5814
5815She felt the young man who noticed something was wrong and came to her was scary.
5816
5817
5818
5819No matter how kind and gentle he was, he was still a man. If he saw how she was and that she was doing something shameful, there was no telling what he would do to her.
5820
5821
5822
5823The instant his arms embraced her, her heart was filled with fear towards the young boy who was worried about her and wanted to help.
5824
5825
5826In the end, Lefille saw the emotions in his eyes were opposite of the fear she felt, and didn’t have a shred of violence.
5827 
5828
5829
5830
5831In his eyes were the light of sympathy and empathy. Normally, he should feel that her shameful appearance was disgusting. But despite that, his hands that touched her back then were so gentle. He didn’t lose his head to his base desires that would stem naturally. The hands touching her skin were trembling silently because of his anger towards the curse.
5832
5833
5834
5835She groaned to his touch, and when she realized it, she heard his apologies for not being of use. It was a weak and depressed voice, lamenting his incompetence in breaking the curse.
5836
5837
5838
5839He had no obligation to undo the curse in the first place, and didn’t need to apologize. But even so, he still apologized as if he was to blame.
5840
5841
5842And when the time came for their abrupt farewell, what he said was words of restraint for her sake. His actions done for her safety had no chance of being malicious.
5843
5844
5845
5846“Suimei-kun…”
5847
5848
5849
5850That’s why it’s fine now. Because of the way he was, Lefille didn’t want him to encounter any more danger. His figure shouldn’t be around her, the one who could only head down the path of destruction.
5851
5852
5853If he could just hide in the forest obediently, it would be over soon. She might defeat Rajas, or pass on vexingly in Rajas’ hands, it would be over soon.
5854
5855
5856
5857That’s right, there was nothing that would please her more than him being safe.
5858 
5859— Even if she couldn’t see his cheerful smile ever again. Even if his voice that tried to stopped her echoed in her ears.
5860
5861Even if the last expression she saw on his face was a mixture of sadness and anxiety.
5862
5863
5864
5865She knew that her choice was just hopeless wilfullness. All that talk about helping those who abandoned her, was a form of betrayal to the feelings of the one who came to help her alone despite without hesitation. A girl like her had no value in being saved.
5866
5867
5868
5869But even so, even if things were like this—
5870
5871
5872
5873“This is fine. This is…”
5874
5875
5876
5877She found it hard to hold back the tears welling up, it was a warmth that welled up like a tide from the innermost depths of her heart. It was filled with sorrow and anguish, the pain of having no choice but to bear such a fate. If she could meet that young man in another way, she wouldn’t have such an ending? When he followed her, when he chatted with her while enduring with the awkwardness, when he tried to stop her from going. She felt so happy during each of these moments.
5878
5879
5880
5881That’s why emotions she never felt before spilled forth when she reminiscence those times. It wasn’t the sadness of a cherished person passing on, or the sorrow of missing a home that was already gone. It was a pain that gripped at her heart, her reluctance to part with him.
5882
5883
5884
5885But she didn’t want to run anymore. She didn’t want to see anyone else die. Being helpless while someone besides her was being tormented, she had enough of such things.
5886 
5887
5888
5889
5890“...Ugh.”
5891
5892
5893
5894That’s why, she wiped away the warm thoughts falling from the corner of her eyes away, and ran with all her might.
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903Cleaving through the things that were in her way, Lefille finally reach this place.
5904
5905
5906
5907If she focused on her senses, she could detect the presence of multiple humans and Mazoku. She could already sense the strange atmosphere of this place from the depth of the forest, and Lefille cut through everything blocking her path and dashed out.
5908
5909
5910
5911It was an open plain where the vegetation growth seemed unnatural. It was almost dusk, but the air was still heavy as she took in the scene before her eyes — A terrible hell.
5912
5913
5914
5915“——Tch!?”
5916
5917
5918
5919The first thing that assaulted Lefille who gave a prayer for having made it in time as she cleave through the trees and dash out, was the mind numbing smell of blood and gore. And the reason behind the bloody smell appeared in her clear eyes. It made her doubt if she had stumbled onto an execution site.
5920
5921
5922
5923Are these Rajas’ minions? Several Mazoku covered in dark demonic aura was rampaging. Some of the people were busy running for their lives, while others were covered in wounds and lying in a pool of blood,
5924 
5925probably dead from the Mazoku’s attacks. Admist the chaos, roars, wails and screeching laughter could be heard.
5926
5927
5928
5929This scene Lefille witnessed before and didn’t want to ever see again filled her with rage.
5930
5931
5932
5933“Ohhhhh!”
5934
5935
5936
5937Allowing her emotions to drive her body, Lefille slashed at the Mazoku besides her.
5938
5939
5940
5941The Mazoku couldn’t react in time to Lefille’s sudden attack.
5942
5943
5944
5945The vertical slash that glowed with a crimson glow. Dirt and the death throes of the Mazoku were blown away by her large sword, sending the Mazoku flying in two pieces.
5946
5947
5948
5949Be it the struggling survivors or the Mazoku that far outnumbers them, all their eyes fell on her. In order to confirm what was happening, everyone watched the interloper who finally arrived after much hardship.
5950
5951
5952One of them noticed.
5953
5954
5955
5956“I-It’s you!”
5957
5958
5959
5960It wasn’t a question asking who the young girl was, but an exclamation because he found someone familiar.
5961
5962
5963
5964She wasn’t too late, there were still survivors. There were still people surrounded by Mazoku, waiting for rescue. People who resisting death in a
5965 
5966hopeless situation.
5967
5968
5969
5970Yes, she made it. In order to protect those hoping for a miracle.
5971
5972
5973
5974The girl came to help them, in response to their pleas. That should be the case but—
5975
5976
5977
5978“Why the hell are you here!?”
5979
5980
5981
5982What greeted her was the merciless voice of rage.
5983
5984
5985
5986“Wha…?|
5987
5988
5989
5990Her movement turned stiff because of the sudden hostility and disgust. Why was she treated with such ill meaning words even though she ran here because everyone was in danger.
5991
5992
5993
5994“Ms Grakis…”
5995
5996
5997
5998It was a voice that came from another place. The low tone voice came from a middle aged man, the caravan leader Galeo. He only survived this long because he was a merchant not involved in the fighting. But his voice was trembling with rage. His eyes were filled with hate directed at Lefille. Those eyes seemed to be saying the culprit was right there.
5999
6000
6001
6002“Mr Galeo…”
6003
6004
6005
6006“Didn’t I tell you to leave the caravan? The Mazoku attacked because you are here.”
6007 
6008
6009“T-That might be so, but now isn’t the time to talk about that…”
6010
6011
6012
6013That’s right. Right now, they were on the verge of falling to the Mazoku’s attack. Such meaningless talk should be saved for later, this wasn’t a safe place to talk.
6014
6015
6016
6017But contrary to Lefille’s thinking, the people around her replied.
6018
6019
6020
6021“Meaningless talks…? Isn’t this why we got attacked by the Mazoku!?”
6022
6023
6024
6025“Ugh...”
6026
6027
6028
6029Lefille didn’t have any grounds to address the accusation. It was her fault that the Mazoku was here, so the girl could only endure these cruel words.
6030
6031
6032As Lefille kept the Mazoku at bay while taking the unreasonable outburst she couldn’t deny, the bloody faced man who shouted at the beginning showed a surprised expression.
6033
6034
6035
6036“Wait… You, why do you know we are being attacked?”
6037
6038
6039
6040“One of the adventurers escorting the caravan told me about the attack, so…”
6041
6042
6043
6044“You say he told you… You mean he somehow found you even though he didn’t know where you were?”
6045 
6046
6047
6048
6049“Yes.”
6050 
6051
6052Lefille nodded, and the escort pressed on:
6053
6054
6055
6056“How did you come here so fast?”
6057
6058
6059
6060“I told you now is not the time to talk about this—”
6061
6062
6063
6064Lefille reminded him, but the escort ignored her.
6065
6066
6067
6068“Answer me.”
6069
6070
6071
6072“Ughh…”
6073
6074
6075
6076Escort didn’t leave any room for negotiation and the air was tense. It made the ghastly aura about his bloody body even more eerie. But why was this happening? They should know the urgency of the matter, why were they bothering with such trivial details?
6077
6078
6079
6080Oh no...
6081
6082
6083
6084This is bad, we have to strengthen our defences, Lefille thought. Her concentration was disrupted because of the conversation. But when she shut her mouth and surveyed the surroundings, she saw that the Mazokus were sneering.
6085
6086
6087
6088They were like bystanders watching an ugly internal discord.
6089 
6090
6091
6092
6093Wha…?
6094 
6095Why didn’t the Mazoku showed any signs of attacking?
6096
6097
6098
6099Why didn’t they attack everyone? The insidious laughter sent a chill through Lefille’s body. If they want to kill the caravan off, now would be the best chance to do that, so why did they stop their bloodied claws? A strange atmosphere hanged in the air. This was a matter of life and death, so why did they ignore this point, and insist on acting out such a poorly scripted drama?
6100
6101
6102
6103“Hey, are you listening!?”
6104
6105
6106
6107Just when Lefille was baffled by this situation, the escort suddenly shouted at her.
6108
6109
6110
6111““— Tch!! That doesn’t matter!! Regroup now and escape!!”
6112
6113
6114
6115“Escape? Where can we run to!? There’s Mazoku everywhere here! Anything we do will be futile!”
6116
6117
6118
6119“That might be so… But if we talk so defenselessly…”
6120
6121
6122
6123“Don’t try to hide it.”
6124
6125
6126
6127“—I’m not hiding anything!”
6128
6129
6130
6131“... You don’t want to tell us. Am I right?”
6132 
6133
6134
6135
6136“What—!?”
6137 
6138“You don’t dare to tell us the truth!! You have been loitering around us all this while! That’s why you can make it here so fast! Isn’t it!?”
6139
6140
6141
6142That’s that true. She used the power of the spirits in the forest and rushed here from far away. She wasn’t in the vicinity. But how should she explain. There wasn’t any use in saying them—
6143
6144
6145
6146“That’s why we were attacked right!? Because you didn’t leave and is just
6147
6148in the area, so we were attacked!”
6149“No! That’s not true!”
6150
6151
6152
6153“Not true!? If not, how did you get here so fast!?”
6154
6155
6156
6157“Ughh…”
6158
6159
6160
6161So that’s why he was so furious. An indescribable resentment assaulted her. Following that, she was showered by grudgeful gazes.
6162
6163
6164Do they really want to push the blame onto me so much? Humans who were on the verge of death will vent their negative emotions at others arbitrary. That’s how much of a failure the creature known as man was.
6165
6166
6167“Ms Grakis, because of you…”
6168
6169
6170
6171“I…”
6172
6173
6174
6175As if she was being punched repeatedly, the impact of the accusations made the girl shake her head.
6176 
6177
6178
6179
6180These baseless rumours pushing all the responsibility onto her gave Lefille
6181 
6182the illusion that the world was spinning around her. Hostility and censure robbed her of her balance.
6183
6184
6185
6186Why are they blaming me. Why must they curse and swear in a place like this. I came for the sake of everyone. Even though I am risking my life in this godforsaken place to save everyone.
6187
6188
6189
6190Even though she did this for everyone, and even rejected the gentle hands of that young man—
6191
6192
6193
6194“Why… I am here to save everyone…”
6195
6196
6197
6198“Shut up! It’s all your fault! We only encounter such a thing because of you!!”
6199
6200
6201
6202“I-I am…”
6203
6204
6205
6206The accusations and swearings were like a curse. Isn’t there any exception, does everyone think it’s my fault? Lefille only came here in the hope that everyone was safe, but she still had to endure their loathe and curses.
6207
6208
6209The swearing from everyone tumbled in the girl’s head, when a painful roar erupted.
6210
6211
6212
6213Shifting her gaze to the origin of the sound, Lefille saw an arm as thick as a log protruding out of a chest of one of the escort. That was definitely an arm of a Mazoku.
6214
6215
6216
6217The escort was killed by this piercing blow and fell limp forward. Appearing behind him was—
6218 
6219
6220“You are finally here, Swordswoman of Noshias.”
6221
6222
6223
6224“——、Rajas!! You bastard!!”
6225
6226
6227
6228“You are overbearing as usual. What, you are that eager to take my head?”
6229
6230
6231
6232Her killing intent was directed at Rajas who was mocking her. There wasn’t anything else to say, wasn’t this obvious? Because this bastard who was an incarnation of destruction and violence took everything important from her. Without a doubt, her hostility and murderous urge was pointed at him. Yes, because of this rage—
6233
6234
6235
6236“It’s all your fault, you… you did all of this!”
6237
6238
6239
6240Because of the tragedy happening before her once again, she couldn’t suppress her emotions anymore. These words spilled forth because of her intense emotions. But it wasn’t clear how Rajas interpret her feelings, as he looked around him and laughed deviously as if he was waiting for these very words.
6241
6242
6243
6244“What are you saying, this is your fault, woman of Noshias. These bunch of people only meet with misfortune because you are here, right?”
6245
6246
6247Rajas smiled sinisterly, as if he was anticipating something. It was true that Lefille was part of the reason, but Rajas who created this mess was definitely not qualified to say this.
6248
6249
6250
6251But Rajas was sneering. Looking at the group behind Lefille as if he was
6252
6253watching fools.
6254Ah—
6255 
6256
6257When Lefille realized why Rajas said that, it was already too late.
6258
6259
6260
6261The gaze of the group stung her back. When she noticed it and turned back, all of them were glaring at her wrathfully.
6262
6263
6264
6265“So it is because of you…”
6266
6267
6268
6269“I-If you are not here…”
6270
6271
6272
6273“It’s all your fault…”
6274
6275
6276
6277Those weren’t sounds of humans anymore. What came out of their mouth seemed to be the congregation of hate filled with malice.
6278
6279
6280The words of denial came out of her mouth unconsciously.
6281
6282
6283
6284“N-No! Listen to me, it’s not like this!”
6285
6286
6287
6288“Shut up! You bitch! You are the source of all evil!”
6289
6290
6291
6292The survivors started swearing at her. When she realized it, even the calm Mr Galeo was also cursing at her. Hatred poured down at her from all sides.
6293
6294
6295
6296Why didn’t they trust her who came forth to help them, but side with the devil? They should realize something was off if they think about it a little. Why were they blinded by the words and sights in front of them, and fail to see the true nature of things—
6297 
6298
6299“... No, it’s not my fault! I didn’t want anyone to get hurt…”
6300
6301
6302
6303Shut up. It’s all your fault. It’s because of you. Because you are here. The Mazoku said so too. Murderer. Death god.
6304
6305
6306
6307The voices that entered her ears kept blaming her and made it her fault.
6308
6309
6310
6311“I-I’m not wrong!! Why, why can’t everyone understand!?”
6312
6313
6314
6315Lefille screamed with all her might. Maybe this was the emotions she had been suppressing in her heart. Rajas who saw this scene laughed heartily.
6316
6317
6318“Fuhahah! You humans are so dumb! When something happens, you only know how to curse, swear and demean others! After peeling away the exterior, you are beings that are uglier than maggots!”
6319
6320
6321
6322After enjoying this happiness, Rajas turned to the Mazoku around him—
6323
6324
6325
6326“— Do it”
6327
6328
6329
6330He ordered the massacre.
6331
6332
6333
6334“—Tch!!”
6335
6336
6337
6338His words made her heart that was wounded by the accusations strengthen. Even though her face was wet with her vexed and painful tears, she endured it and gritted her teeth.
6339 
6340Lefille won’t let him do as he pleased. As she was thinking that—
6341
6342
6343
6344“Huh—?”
6345
6346
6347
6348Even though her heart took a step forward, Lefille’s body did not respond. Her power that allowed her to run and leap was not conveyed to her legs, her usual swiftness was gone. Her feet weren’t moving as well as she imagined.
6349
6350
6351
6352Her movement dulled. There wasn’t any doubt that she had slowed down.
6353
6354
6355
6356As for the reason, it’s because of the gaze of the crowd that made her unable to move. Yes, it wasn’t from Rajas or the Mazoku around her, but because of her fellow humans. Their accusations bounded her.
6357
6358
6359And her dulled movement had fatal consequences.
6360
6361
6362
6363“Ughhh!”
6364
6365“Ah, ah ah! Ahhhh!”
6366
6367
6368
6369“I don’t want to die! I don’t want to die! Ah, ah, ah—!”
6370
6371
6372
6373“Don’t come! Don’t come here! Don’t ahhhhhh— Ughh!?”
6374
6375
6376
6377The people around her were slaughtered by the Mazoku helplessly. Be it the escort that blamed her, the adventurers that swore at her, Galeo who glared at her with hatred or the other merchants.
6378 
6379
6380
6381
6382When the Mazoku attacked the last person, her body finally recovers.
6383 
6384
6385It was too late. Even though her head knows that, her heart refused to stop.
6386
6387
6388
6389Cleaving through the back of the Mazoku who was blocking her view of the last person, she looked down. On the ground was a person dyed red with the blood of the Mazoku and her own blood.
6390
6391
6392
6393It was a girl. When she took the request at the guild, she was a mage in the monster subjugation team. The one closest to her in the group, someone she think of as a friend—
6394
6395
6396
6397Lefille knelt down and held the girl.
6398
6399
6400
6401“Be strong!”
6402
6403
6404
6405“Ah, ugh…”
6406
6407
6408
6409The girl groaned in pain. And reached a trembling hand turned red by her blood to Lefille. She uttered these words between her soft gasping breathes.
6410
6411
6412
6413“... If… you…”
6414
6415
6416
6417“Huh…?”
6418
6419“If only...you weren’t here…”
6420
6421
6422
6423“——”
6424
6425
6426
6427In the end, she died after muttering words akin to a curse. She left behind a bloody mark around Lefille’s neck with both of her hands, and a corpse
6428 
6429that had nothing to do with the term ‘RIP in peace’. Reflected in Lefille’s eyes was a face twisted with hatred. As if Lefille was her mortal enemy, and in the last moment of her life, she vented her grudge and curses at Lefille.
6430
6431
6432
6433… Lefille’s arms and shoulders that were holding her fell weakly.
6434
6435
6436
6437At the same time, a cracking voice shattered everything she believed in.
6438 
6439
6440Chapter 4 - That shining back is burning bright above all
6441 
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508― Father was a quiet man.
6509 
6510
6511
6512
6513I could vividly remember him every time I closed my eyes. He did not get easily excited and was like a man devoid of emotions, simply sitting on his wheelchair like a statue: Yakagi Kazamitsu.
6514
6515
6516
6517He simply sat on the rocking chair by veranda and looked out at the endless sky beyond the window.
6518
6519
6520
6521He was the best magician of the eastern world. He was the very epitome of “silent” and rarely spoke. He stood by the saying that words have consequences ― but the relationship between me and my father, even if you excluded the fact we were a magician family, were far from normal.
6522
6523
6524We had small, everyday conversations but never anything deep. Only thing that was close to a deep conversation was when he was teaching me magic.
6525
6526
6527
6528After teaching the mysteries of magic. After teaching the attitude of a magician. And then, only then, did he speak as if he remembered all the passion he had forgotten somewhere in life about the philosophy of the Association: To establish the research topic that the leader of the Association spoke of.
6529
6530
6531
6532There lied what he sought after. He spoke of it it like a habit: to seek out the mystery and realize one’s potential.
6533
6534
6535
6536If anyone else heard it, they would think it’s some child’s wild dreams.
6537
6538
6539
6540I thought so too when I was young. When my father enthusiastically spoke of the philosophy of the Association, I asked why he clung onto something like that. He remembered the days he could never return to and spoke of it only once.
6541 
6542
6543
6544
6545― He had a woman he wanted to protect.
6546
6547
6548
6549She was a woman who was cursed with the curse of destruction. A woman who went hand in hand with cold rain and sadness filled with pain. A woman who couldn’t blossom in both light and the dark. She was a pitiable woman who was shunned by others for her fate to meet an unhappy end and lived in a hellish state of no one even glancing at her way.
6550
6551
6552
6553She was always beside father and always cried in his arms. Father said even he had seen her truly smile only once. He said even the smile on her last moment was her trying to console him. He had promised to protect her until the end, but couldn’t keep that promise.
6554
6555
6556
6557― I couldn’t protect your mother.
6558
6559
6560
6561That’s what my father said before he passed away. In the last moments of subjugating a dragon which revived. While pressing down on the wound he received from protecting me as he was about to deliver the final blow to the dragon. Why was he telling this story just now? There were plenty of opportunities before. Why did he keep that story all wrapped up to himself. Keeping it secret even to his only child.
6562
6563
6564
6565When I asked that, he replied.
6566
6567
6568
6569He didn’t want to burden me with it.
6570
6571
6572
6573I was a child born between an unlucky woman and a foolish man. From the moment I was born, a relationship with a cursed person was forced on me. If he talked about it, I would chase after the Research Topic like he did, and would walk down the path of hopelessness just as he did.
6574 
6575
6576
6577
6578That was why he didn’t talk about it.
6579
6580
6581
6582Then why was he saying it now? Did he have a change of heart and wanted to come clean with everything? Why did he swear never to reveal the secret, yet told me all about it just then?
6583
6584
6585
6586It was a question that didn’t need an answer. It was because he suddenly became talkative while on the death’s doorstep. More than he had ever spoken. Even more so than when he taught me magic.
6587
6588
6589Was his sigh born out of self-deprecation of the hopeless path he had trodden thus far? Or did he simply feel pitiful at his talkative self?
6590
6591
6592After his sigh, he said something that didn’t suit him.
6593
6594
6595
6596―	That he still had regrets. It didn’t matter if his body rotted and disappeared from the face of the earth, but the memories of the dreams he shared with her, the emotions they shared, he didn’t want it to all disappear along with his body.
6597
6598
6599
6600His feelings never reached their fruition, and it was a path filled with pain and worries. Even then ― he wanted at least me to remember them. That there was a man like him and a woman like her. That they had dreams together. That there were days they walked together in pursuit of their happy future.
6601
6602
6603
6604It was out of nowhere. Also, what was I supposed to do when he confessed his feelings like that in here of all places? There was only one answer I could give him.
6605 
6606Yea, there was no choice. I was a magician just like my father was.
6607
6608
6609
6610But ― what he said lingered around me.
6611
6612
6613
6614“― Suimei, if there was anything I’ve chosen in my life, it was magic and Shizuma. Now, I have only you to rely on. So I implore you. Find the Association’s philosophy. If the truth the leader seek really exist, then there is no one who can’t be saved in this world. So ―”
6615
6616
6617
6618― Save the women who cannot be saved in my place.
6619
6620
6621
6622After leaving behind the word “Sorry”, the man who dreamt of a happy future with his family passed away. Without even listening to my replies.
6623
6624
6625As if he already spoke everything he wanted to say. Like a real statue this time. The dreams he had imagined in the sky just beyond the window. Without ever being able to see the happy family he had hoped for.
6626
6627
6628He was willful. He forced me on an abnormal path, a dangerous path. And to preach such a happy dream to me.
6629
6630
6631
6632It all felt abrupt.
6633
6634
6635
6636So that’s why. That was why I shouted at the dragon that was letting out its last roar.
6637
6638
6639
6640― I will achieve your dreams. At any cost.
6641
6642
6643
6644…	Yes, there was a day like that. The day I howled at the grief of losing my father. The oath I shouted back then. I never once felt my actions were
6645 
6646wrong since then. Thus, after chasing the mystery, here I was.
6647
6648
6649
6650To walk towards the end of the path and prove that there was nobody who cannot be saved.
6651
6652
6653
6654It was a childish dream. It wasn’t realistic and there was no feasible chance of reaching the end of the path. It was more faint than looking for a slightest outline of a figure in thick morning fog. But I wanted to achieve that dream. It was a dream that I wanted to achieve.
6655
6656
6657
6658Science and magic. Regardless of the discipline, the wisdom that is said to lie at the end after solving the laws of nature: the Akashic Records.
6659
6660
6661Past, present, future and the astral plane as well. The record which contains everything. If a happy future for those who could not be saved was written down, then they could be saved. The leader’s philosophy to pursue happiness for all. If someone could find the record, it would validate that the path those two had trodden on was not pointless.
6662
6663
6664
6665The oath like confession now was a vow.
6666
6667
6668
6669“.... Father, the words you left behind might have been a curse binding my
6670
6671future. But I am your son and a magician. I want to see what you chased after. So ―”
6672
6673
6674
6675Just like you, I will go to save those who could not be saved. I will save them no matter what. In this world as well as that world.
6676
6677
6678
6679I closed my eyes and slowly chewed on my oath. Never forget. I steeled my resolve once again. I will save her. I will save that girl crying from the misfortune she has to carry with her.
6680 
6681
6682When I opened my eyes, a disgusting desert filled my sight. Just glancing at those creatures filled with evil and malice was enough to make me feel disgusted. They were swarming like maggots on a piece of rotten carcass.
6683
6684
6685It was a funny situation. I made all that ruckus back in the castle because I didn’t want to run into something like this. Now here they were. What a cruel irony.
6686
6687
6688
6689“Hmph.”
6690
6691
6692
6693I blew away any sense of self-deprecation with that snort. I remembered what Rajas said to Lefille and glanced left and right furiously. They were probably that thing’s subordinates. How many of them were there?
6694
6695Thousand? Ten Thousand? It was no use thinking about it now, but I didn’t like how many of them there were.
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704Suimei took a step forward towards the sea of monstrosities.
6705
6706
6707
6708They probably noticed his movement as the mazokus rushed to attack. Creatures that were touched by the breath from the god of death which preys on this world from outer realm. They were minions befitting it.
6709
6710Possessing neither mana, nor qi, nor astral body, they were abnormal and irregular creatures that possessed black aura-like power.
6711
6712
6713
6714“Ha…”
6715
6716
6717
6718It was annoying. What was a mazoku? They were creatures principally opposite to human in fantasy setting like a game or a novel. Why do I, a modern magician, need to fight something that comes out in a fairy tale? It
6719 
6720was annoying. The philosophy of the Association. The dream father chased after. Why am I fighting a Demon King hell bent on destroying the world instead of chasing after my small dream―.
6721
6722
6723
6724That’s right. My other deep inside self came to a realization and looked at me with its cold eyes. Ahh… I was sick of it. Sick of it all.
6725
6726
6727
6728Mazokus bared their claws and charged at Suimei even as he closed my eyes and sighed. They simply rushed forward like a charging boar, as if they knew nothing about fighting.
6729
6730
6731
6732“Ex hoc loco evanescent.” (Return to dust.)
6733
6734
6735
6736With a chant, a lightning bolt streak past the body of the Mazoku. All that’s left was a blue magic circle and a magical symbol. The mazoku flew back along with its now amputated arm, and Suimei didn’t even look at these shattered pieces.
6737
6738
6739
6740Suimei could feel a cold psychic aura from inside the wall of bodies and focused in that direction, and increased his powers. Were they trying to cast some sort of magic? The spell bore some resemblance to the evil cult that worship the evil god of Solomon’s 72 pillar, as they transformed their black aura into fireballs.
6741
6742
6743
6744The flame flew relentlessly. Needless to say, it was headed for Suimei.
6745
6746
6747
6748But it was slow. Compared to a HEAT round fired from a tank, it was slow in comparison. Even at a glance, by the time the flame took shape and flew over, Suimei could have cast three spells.
6749
6750
6751
6752He didn’t even bother looking at the fireball and sidestepped. The fireball simply passed on by.
6753 
6754
6755
6756
6757Its firepower wasn’t great either. If Suimei really wanted to defend, he could have casted a spell that could block a stream of metal jet travelling at mach 20 that would pierce any armour. So there was no need to worry about some mediocre explosion behind me. He only needed to look forward.
6758
6759
6760
6761Even if there was a mazoku attacking from air, there was no reason to let it pass by him.
6762
6763
6764
6765“Et cadens in terram.” (He shall fall to the ground)
6766
6767
6768
6769A single phrase. His right feet, which was imbued to the limit with mana, stepped on mazokus that were stuck flat on the ground without any heed. They were weak. Suimei thought there was something wrong with himself to consider them a threat. If you knew how to fight, this was how things were. They were even less of a tripping hazard than a small pebble.
6770
6771
6772
6773Suimei was a fool. He was a fool, but he couldn’t stop. He couldn’t stop because he promised.
6774
6775
6776
6777“I ―”
6778
6779
6780
6781―	I decided to break out. Through this road.
6782
6783―	That’s what I decided. I will follow this path.
6784Even if I fall or tumble, I will never give up this route. I resolved myself there.
6785
6786
6787
6788To prove that it’s possible to save someone if you wanted to save them. To reach the Akashic Records and realizing father’s dream. My father’s and my dream.
6789 
6790
6791It was foolish to simply cut through the middle of mazoku army. But this path definitely lead there.
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796“―Archiatius overload.” (Mana furnace overdrive)
6797
6798
6799
6800With the spell, what appeared at the tip of his feet was rainbow coloured magic circle. What was its diameter? A magic circle roughly five meters in diameter containing complex pattern of numbers and letters awakened as if it had been waiting.
6801
6802
6803
6804And the mana that was released. The mana source rotated with exploding sound at furious pace when the core overloaded. There was enough mana to cause lightings and they sent out shockwaves all over the place. Furious tornado struck, ground exploded and the mazoku’s fence flew high into the air.
6805
6806
6807
6808The ground shook and groaned. The scenery of everything in the vicinity being shattered and turning into dust was a masterpiece. Once the mana overdrive stopped, the abnormal creatures gathered like a cloud and charged once again like an avalanche.
6809
6810
6811
6812Suimei shook off the dust on his coat from the mana whirlwind. The mazokus in front of him still filled the plain. Funnily enough, he remembered was what his father said.
6813
6814
6815
6816“A hopeless path huh…. Fufu― Just the way I like it!”
6817
6818
6819
6820In front of the swarm of those abominable creatures, Suimei spat out those words.
6821 
6822He didn’t care about the Demon King. He didn’t care about going back to my world for now. Suimei just didn’t want to give up protecting that girl.
6823
6824
6825***
6826
6827
6828
6829“Hyaaaaat!”
6830
6831
6832
6833Was that sharp voice the shout to resolve her fighting spirit or the despair of a girl fighting against futility?
6834
6835
6836
6837Lefille carried her outburst of emotion onto her honed sword and delivered a flare like attack to Demon General Rajas.
6838
6839
6840
6841The strike created glowing crimson mana wind. Mana wind would normally cut through the earth, the mountain, the sky, without discriminating the size of the target. However, Rajas simply blocked the attack with his dark aura surrounded arm.
6842
6843
6844
6845The power of the spirit which had exterminated countless mazokus and monsters thus far couldn’t even scratch his skin and the aura was enough to deflect the attack. It was as if Rajas himself was saying that kind of power was laughable.
6846
6847
6848
6849“Kuuuh...ugh!”
6850
6851
6852
6853“Hahaha!! What’s the matter, swordsman of Noshias? Is that the best you can do?”
6854 
6855
6856
6857
6858“Shut uuuupppp!!!”
6859 
6860She replied his ridicules with a scream. What she struck next with was another crimson strike, the ‘May Rain’. Rajas countered the wild yet regulated strike directly with his ominous aura-filled fist.
6861
6862
6863
6864Red lines collided with dark lines and retracted. It was a clash of strength. The ground both party stood on could not withstand the power and cracked with each exchange between the sword and the fist.
6865
6866
6867Lefille was losing. If Lefille and Rajas’ strength could be put on scale, it would lean towards Rajas. If she retreated a single step, he would advance two steps and if she swung ten times, he would counter eleven times.
6868
6869
6870Whatever she did, she couldn’t win against Rajas. The number of wounds on her body only grew.
6871
6872
6873
6874“Hyyaaap!!”
6875
6876
6877
6878Amidst flurry of attacks, Rajas prepared to launch a massive strike to finish the fight. She noticed it ― but her body didn’t listen. Normally, she could deliver five strikes while the opponent was preparing for such a cumbersome attack, but because of the injuries to her hand, even a single strike was difficult. She barely withstood Rajas’ fist using the giant sword as a shield.
6879
6880
6881
6882She groaned at the shockwave that bore through her body and retreated.
6883
6884
6885
6886“Kuuh…..”
6887
6888
6889
6890When she knelt on the ground and breathed harshly, Rajas spoke with a mocking laughter.
6891 
6892“Kukuku. This is just like the repeat from that time”
6893
6894
6895
6896“.... repeat?”
6897
6898
6899
6900“Yes. Repeat from when we attacked your home. Just like that time…”
6901
6902
6903
6904She could remember her home when he spoke of it. Just as Rajas said, the day when mazokus invaded Noshias. She could never forget that sight. While battling the endless tide of mazokus, what appeared amongst a sea of minions was Rajas. With immense strength standing above any mazoku, it destroyed everything in its path.
6905
6906
6907
6908In the face of overwhelming strength, she knelt just like now.
6909
6910
6911
6912Blaming herself for not being strong enough while watching her comrades get mercilessly slaughtered before her eyes. After that, she fought him multiple times at different places and time until the capital fell, but the results were only repeated.
6913
6914
6915
6916At the end of every battle was her kneeling and someone sacrificing themselves to save her. Comrades and friends. It was always someone precious to her.
6917
6918
6919
6920They sacrificed themselves protecting her, someone who lost to mazokus.
6921
6922
6923
6924“Uuh, uggh….”
6925
6926
6927
6928When she was moaning from the resurfacing memories, Rajas raised a corner of his mouth.
6929 
6930“Isn’t that right? You cannot win against me with your strength.”
6931
6932
6933
6934She couldn’t win. It stuck to her heart. It was already proved. It was the fact. Merciless words that denied everything she stood for. It was like a sound of distant thunder. It was loud and noisy like a coming thunder cloud. Rajas’ voice was the same. Loud miscellaneous noise buzzed in her heart.
6935
6936
6937
6938“Shut, up….”
6939
6940
6941
6942“Do you feel scorned? Seems like I’ve nailed it on the spot. ― But you, you ran everytime. Even though you claimed that you would protect your people and comrades so loudly, you showed your back to us many times. You always refused to fight to the end.”
6943
6944
6945
6946“Shut up…. SHUT UP…..! Shut your damned mouth!”
6947
6948
6949
6950“Shut my mouth? So you want to hear nothing of your cowardice? Seems like you’re not proud of it. Kuku ― I suppose everyone wants to hide their shame. You don’t want others to see it. You don’t want others to criticize you for it. Especially so since you know what a shame it is. But didn’t you abandon those who went to their death? Didn’t you run because you wanted to save your own precious life? Is anything I said wrong?”
6951
6952
6953
6954She wanted to smash that smug smile and attitude as if he saw through everything. He knew nothing. Nothing about her, who had to crush her heart many times due to her fate. Nothing about those who sacrificed themselves to protect her. Nothing about the emotions involved. Knowing nothing.
6955
6956
6957
6958“Do you know what happened to every human after you escaped Noshias?”
6959 
6960
6961“W, what are you talking about…?”
6962
6963
6964
6965“Your comrades, your friends and your family. I’m talking about those who risked their lives to smuggle you out. In the end, they suffered.”
6966
6967
6968“What did you do to them…..”
6969
6970
6971
6972“What did I do? I ripped off their limbs and played with them slowly until they died! I remember it being fun. They tried to sacrifice their lives for something they believed in, but they all screamed in pain, fear and eventually cursed your precious goddess. Well, they didn’t show much reaction at the beginning, so it was somewhat boring. Ku-hahahahah!!!!”
6973
6974
6975
6976“―!”
6977
6978
6979
6980His laughter shredded her heart. Scenes played out in her mind that appeared and disappeared as Rajas spoke. It was the sight of those who met an agonizing end. How painful would it have been? How much would they have put up with? How much did they despair? The empty eyes of those who had died for her gazed at her. Voices of the phantoms that doesn’t exist seeped into her heart.
6981
6982
6983
6984“Nonsense… father… everyone…”
6985
6986
6987
6988“Do you see now? Do you see what happened in your home and the pitiful end of your beloved ones? Hahahahah!”
6989
6990
6991
6992“How dare you… how dare…!!”
6993 
6994
6995
6996
6997“Are you angry? Are you unable to contain your anger? Swordman of
6998 
6999Noshias, this is your punishment. It is a fitting punishment for running away every time.”
7000
7001
7002
7003“UAAAAAAAARRRGHH!!”
7004
7005
7006
7007She rushed at Rajas who was saying that she was the cause of it all. It was a strike with all her spirit. It was an attack without a form nor balance. It was almost a foolish frontal strike that lost all shape due to rage and chaotic emotions.
7008
7009
7010
7011“How boring.”
7012
7013
7014
7015But it was deflected. Rajas’ fist deflected the sword and more mocking words flew her way. Everything was insufficient. Her sword. Her emotions. Her shouts. Everything.
7016
7017
7018
7019“Kuugh!”
7020
7021
7022
7023But it wasn’t over yet. It was when she clenched her teeth to deliver another strike.
7024
7025
7026
7027“―”
7028
7029
7030
7031With a sneering voice, aura that had been circulating in Rajas’ hand quickly expanded.
7032
7033
7034
7035― It was
7036 
7037
7038
7039
7040“Uuu….uuu…”
7041 
7042
7043Despair that seem to sap the strength from her entire body revived.
7044
7045
7046
7047The scene she had watched multiple times from Rajas’ hand passed in her mind like a phantasmagoria. Her spirit, which had been driven by rage up until this point collapsed. This was that magic. The reason why Rajas was called the “Demon Chief”. It was Rajas’ ultimate magic that disintegrated a fortress without a trace in a middle of battle from that time.
7048
7049
7050
7051A crimson coagulated mass expanded to form a bead big enough to swallow a grown man ― and maintained its form. It stopped momentarily like a calm ocean before a storm, and started to shake as if it was the signal for its release.
7052
7053
7054
7055There was no way to dodge it. It was powerful enough to destroy an entire fortress. It was not an attack one could dodge due to its wide area of effect. Only thing she could do was draw as much power from the spirit to protect herself.
7056
7057
7058
7059―	and a dark tidal wave swallowed her whole. “Uuu aaaaahhhh!!”
7060
7061Ominous dark energy surrounded her. It felt everything was being destroyed. It felt everything was being taken away. Amidst darkness that seem to prophesize the end, all five senses went away.
7062
7063
7064….	And after what felt like an eternity, everything around her was gone. Trees, rocks, the adventurer’s corpses, that girl’s corpse, everything.
7065 
7066
7067
7068“Ah, ugh...huk…!”
7069 
7070
7071She could withstand the attack. But what’s left was only her battered body after having spent all her strength. It was the same as before. A repeat. Only her, who possessed strong spirit power, survived. Carrying only the burden of guilt and pain of a survivor.
7072
7073
7074
7075Her entire body was pulled as if it was pinned to midair. Then.
7076
7077
7078
7079“Let me go ― Kuuh!”
7080
7081
7082
7083A fist found its mark on her stomach. A heavy strike from an arm as thick as a log broke through the weakened spirit defense and impacted her intestines.
7084
7085
7086
7087“Not yet.”
7088
7089
7090
7091Rajas, filled with gratification, raised a corner of his mouth and a flurry of fists commenced at the same time. Countless strikes. Countless strikes without an end. The boulder like fists all found their mark. The pain-filled moans flowed out from her mouth every time the fist struck. Only sound she could make was pain-filled moans that pleaded to stop.
7092
7093
7094
7095In the end, she threw up everything in her stomach. Then her body was discarded onto the ground like a piece of tissue.
7096
7097
7098
7099“Ha ugh, ha… ugh…”
7100
7101
7102
7103She lay flat on the ground writhing and drooling as she opened her mouth to breathe. It was as if she became a caterpillar, no, something even lesser.
7104 
7105
7106
7107Everything was painful. It was painful. Her heart hurt even more than her
7108 
7109body. Physically and mentally. After withstanding countless attacks from Rajas that slowly gnawed at her heart, she couldn’t move her body. She couldn’t put her strength into anything. She couldn’t think anything. She wanted to give up on everything.
7110
7111
7112
7113But Rajas didn’t stop his attacks.
7114
7115
7116
7117“How fitting.”
7118
7119
7120
7121“Ugh, uhhhh…..”
7122
7123
7124
7125“Did you try to protect others with only that kind of strength?”
7126
7127
7128
7129A question flew at her while she was trying to stand up, using the sword as a support. It was meant to make her think about it, but there was no need to think about it. There was no meaning in thinking about it either. Because―
7130
7131
7132
7133“So, were you able to protect them?”
7134
7135
7136
7137She already knew it.
7138
7139
7140
7141“If you could go back in time, do you think you can change the outcome?”
7142
7143
7144
7145She already knew. So―
7146
7147
7148
7149“That’s right. You can’t protect anything. Not a single person.”
7150 
7151
7152
7153
7154― please, stop….
7155 
7156
7157
7158
7159“Huuu… huk…”
7160
7161
7162
7163Everything was as Rajas said. Not just her comrades from back home, but she couldn’t protect the merchants as well. Even if she went back in time, it would have been a repeat. That despair, those tears, she couldn’t stop them.
7164
7165
7166
7167She could never win against this mazoku. That was right. Never.
7168
7169
7170
7171It was painful. The cold reality was more cruel than the physical pain. Bitterness of having to hear that she couldn’t do anything. That was the main point.
7172
7173
7174
7175“Acknowledge it, no, you’ve already started to acknowledge it, didn’t you? About what a pathetic existence you are.”
7176
7177
7178
7179“I…. I am….”
7180
7181
7182
7183“It was your fault. All of it. No exceptions. They all died because of you.”
7184
7185
7186
7187“Ah―”
7188
7189
7190
7191“Isn’t that right?”
7192
7193
7194
7195“AH! AAAAAHHHHHHHH!!”
7196
7197
7198
7199She dropped the sword that was supporting her and all strength went out from underneath her. Arms hung carelessly and shoulders drooped without
7200 
7201any strength.
7202
7203
7204
7205There was no strength left to hold on to the sword.
7206
7207
7208
7209“......”
7210
7211
7212
7213“― finally broken?”
7214
7215
7216
7217A joyous voice that carried a conclusion pierced her body.
7218
7219
7220
7221That was right. She was broken. There was no more will to fight against Rajas. Everything that was precious to her, all her pride, her body which had everything taken away from; She didn’t care what happened to it.
7222
7223
7224“Hmph. Now you don’t even have any worth for me to kill you personally. Just like your loved ones before you, it’s fitting that you die after being played around.”
7225
7226
7227
7228She could see Rajas signal his subordinates after speaking. Several mazokus that were being protected by his dark aura immediately responded to his signal.
7229
7230
7231
7232At the end of her fading sight, she could see mazokus drawing closer. Racing to be the first one to kill her. What came clearly in her sight were the claws that would rob her life, unkempt appearances, disgusting smiles and malice-filled murky eyes. Everything turned into a slow motion as they drew closer.
7233 
7234
7235
7236
7237“Ah….”
7238 
7239That was what flowed out of her voice.
7240
7241
7242
7243…..	Why was it? Why was her end like this? Was it not enough that everything precious to her was taken away, that she was humiliated and had lost? Did her heart had to be crushed as well? She wanted to live upright so far and lived upright until now.
7244
7245
7246
7247But it was a mistake. Why was it a mistake? Why did it lead to such a tragic end.
7248
7249
7250
7251Hope didn’t exist. Then who made the word “hope”? What was the word made for? It didn’t exist anywhere in the world.
7252
7253
7254
7255That was right. It was useless to chase after a hope. It was useless to cling to it as well. Hope was nothing but a cruel trick to sink humans deeper into a pit of despair. How foolish was she for having believed such a thing existed until now?
7256
7257
7258
7259What sprouted along with tears was a curse against the world that forced miseries on her. And―
7260
7261
7262
7263“Someone. Help….”
7264
7265
7266
7267What came out of her mouth was a desire truly like her. How could she wish for a salvation even after everything turned out like this. There was no way such a miracle existed in this world. Not a single chance, but―
7268
7269
7270Just as she was about to close her eyes against encroaching darkness, thundering noise passed by her.
7271 
7272
7273
7274
7275Glowing blue lightning blinded her and everything became white.
7276 
7277Mazokus that were attacking, sky filled with darkness, everything disappeared. The ruinous earth, Rajas, everything disappeared into the white light.
7278
7279
7280
7281When the noise and the blinding light died down, all the mazokus that were rushing towards her had disappeared.
7282
7283
7284
7285She looked around her. Without her noticing, someone gently wiped the warm tears that obscured her vision.
7286
7287
7288
7289And there stood―
7290
7291
7292
7293“Who are you?”
7294
7295
7296
7297Something black fluttered. The one who stood before her was someone she knew. That boy who wore black and gave off a silent aura never seen before was―
7298
7299
7300
7301
7302
7303
7304
7305
7306―	It was natural to close the eyes before a burning white light and let the after-images pass away. Suimei predicted when the light would disappear and slowly opened his eyes.
7307
7308
7309
7310The atrocity that laid before his eyes made him fume quietly.
7311
7312
7313
7314Aah, evil exist in this place as well. Evil that ridicules those who try to live honestly as foolish. Evil that steps on those soaked with tears and mourn. Evil that traps others in sadness and despair yet feel no guilt about it.
7315 
7316Evil that snatches away the pride of someone who strives for justice.
7317
7318
7319
7320Evil that knows nothing of the nobility of those who fight to protect others.
7321
7322
7323
7324That unforgivable evil.
7325
7326
7327
7328That’s right. That evil incarnate which robs others of even tiniest shred of hope for happiness.
7329
7330
7331
7332Admist the gradually flash of light, Suimei walk with a leisurely pace to Lefille and stood in front of her.
7333
7334
7335
7336After the light disappeared, what soaked her eyes were tears. The torrent of tears were endless. Suimei wiped away those tears with his finger. He didn’t want her to cry anymore. He wanted the tears to disappear immediately.
7337
7338
7339
7340Her eyes were swollen red from crying. Her battered body. The reason why it was pitiful just to look at her was because she had gone through unimaginable pain.
7341
7342
7343
7344Suimei whispered “I’m sorry for being late”.
7345
7346
7347
7348“Ah―”
7349
7350
7351
7352It was a soft voice that flowed out from her heart before it could fully become an emotion. It was like the last sigh before the light in her heart burned out.
7353 
7354She was a girl who spent countless days being sad, filled with pain, blaming herself and in the end, couldn’t forgive herself. Why did that girl, that kind girl have to suffer something like this? Why did the girl who was never greedy and pursued justice in the world have to suffer this kind of an end? Why did the world need to push only the people like her into the edge of misery?
7355
7356
7357
7358“Aaah―”
7359
7360
7361
7362―	Those who make others cry, remember. That there is no rain of sadness that cannot be overcome.
7363
7364―	Those who cause others pain, remember. That there is no ember of pain that cannot be destroyed.
7365
7366―	Those who are drunk in evil, do not forget. That there is no place on this world for evil creatures such as yourselves to tread on.
7367
7368
7369
7370“― Who are you?”
7371
7372
7373
7374“A magician. Yakagi Suimei.”
7375
7376
7377
7378I’ll prove it with my body that I am a modern magician right here and right now.
7379 
7380
7381
7382
7383
7384
7385
7386
7387
7388
7389
7390
7391
7392
7393
7394
7395
7396
7397
7398
7399
7400
7401
7402
7403
7404
7405
7406
7407
7408
7409
7410
7411
7412
7413A gust of wind passed by: did the voice of the boy standing quietly beside her summon it, or was his voice the gust itself? A single phrase that passed by with a cold breeze in heated air. Rajas must have heard it as well.
7414
7415
7416“A... magician.”
7417
7418
7419
7420Rajas frowned and repeated Suimei’s words. He didn’t recognize Suimei for a moment due to his different clothes, but soon made an expression of recognition.
7421
7422
7423
7424“Yes, you’re that…. annoying mage kid from that time.”
7425
7426
7427
7428Suimei remained silent, leaned sideways and stared down at Rajas. Rajas spoke in bemused tone as if he was pleasantly surprised.
7429 
7430
7431
7432“So, a mere mage managed to get here past all my subordinates. There
7433 
7434should have been quite a lot of them, hmmm?”
7435
7436
7437
7438“Yea, needlessly many. You seem to have scrapped all kinds of trash together. I almost threw up.”
7439
7440
7441
7442“Seems like you had quite the fun with those trash. Considering your state, I can feel the genuineness of your words. Kuhahahaha!!”
7443
7444
7445Rajas smiled mockingly while twisting his words. But Suimei’s appearance was indeed pitiful. There were no visible wounds, but his black clothes were torn everywhere. Neither his stance nor movement felt spritely, his rough breathing felt somewhat laboured and there were even faint sword marks on his face. It showed that getting here must have been quite a chore.
7446
7447
7448
7449Rajas looked at Suimei and asked as if he was still interested.
7450
7451
7452
7453“― So? How did you get here? Did you go through them all or did you try to run?”
7454
7455
7456
7457“I simply removed the ones blocking my path.”
7458
7459
7460
7461“Hoo.. Talking big when you look like that.”
7462
7463
7464
7465Rajas laughed mockingly again. Perhaps he saw Suimei and thought of it only as a bluff of a wounded person. The way Suimei talked confidently only appeared as a bluff from someone who did not like losing.
7466 
7467
7468
7469“So tell me. Why did you go through all that to come here?”
7470 
7471“I don’t think now’s the time to be nitpicky about a small detail like that.”
7472
7473
7474
7475“... You’re not going to say you came to rescue that girl over there, are you?”
7476
7477
7478
7479“What if that’s the truth?”
7480
7481
7482
7483Suimei replied to Rajas’ question. He came to rescue her. To be her strength. Even though she refused his hand for help. Even though she didn’t need to do that. It was too late now.
7484
7485
7486
7487Rajas noticed Suimei’s will and exploded into laughter a beat later.
7488
7489
7490
7491“What?! HAHAHAHAA!! You really said something like that!! You came to save a girl in this situation?! You must be out of your mind!”
7492
7493
7494That was right. Just like Rajas said, he was out of his mind. He couldn’t have been thinking rationally to go through an army of mazokus to walk into the jaws of death. There was nothing he could gain by coming here.
7495
7496There was nothing a human could want. He would only have things to lose by coming here. But why?
7497
7498
7499
7500“Do you think this wench is worth saving? This tramp who couldn’t save anything and ran from every battle to save her own precious life?”
7501
7502
7503“Yea.”
7504
7505
7506
7507What was he thinking, nodding with his eyes closed? He admitted that it was a foolish action and knew it in his heart. To him Rajas ―
7508 
7509“Fufu― what make you go so far for her? Isn’t it fine for you to avoid getting injured and simply ignore this wench? Isn’t it fine for you to forget about her as if she never existed in the first place?”
7510
7511
7512
7513“I can’t do that. If I did that, I couldn’t save her.”
7514
7515
7516
7517“What―?”
7518
7519
7520
7521When Rajas frowned at the unexpected answer from Suimei, Suimei spoke challengingly.
7522
7523
7524
7525“And saving the unfortunate. Saving those who cannot be saved is the path I believe in. I simply couldn’t abandon that path. So that’s why―”
7526
7527
7528That’s why I came all the way here to a place like this.
7529
7530
7531
7532That was right. Suimei triumphantly declared himself. He declared that he was there to save her and to fight him.
7533
7534
7535
7536Rajas looked stunned to hear the resolve of Suimei’s declaration for a moment, but soon let out a sigh.
7537
7538
7539
7540“Ha―”
7541
7542
7543
7544Rajas mocked Suimei’ declaration.
7545
7546
7547
7548“Uhahahah!!! How foolish! For that kind of reason! You came here for that?! You walk into the jaw of death going through my subordinates! And this is what you say? Saving those who cannot be saved? To think you came all the way here with that kind of useless ideal. There’s a limit to
7549 
7550how stupid you can be!! Uhahahahah! It’s hilarious ―”
7551
7552
7553
7554“So what?”
7555
7556
7557
7558“―?!”
7559
7560What stopped Rajas’ rambunctious laughter was Suimei’s cold reply.
7561
7562
7563
7564A gust of wind: colder than the chilly wind sweeping the northern lands froze everyone’s heart and took away even the sound of laughter, and sound of fear, as if they were not necessary.
7565
7566
7567
7568What filled the area was chilling cold. It was not that the temperature was cold. There was a source of coldness that was enough to flay skins and rob consciousness. Areas that had just been heated up by Rajas’ spirit appeared as if they had turned into a sheet of ice. And the boy who created this situation, Suimei, looked at the Demon General who laughed at his resolve unwaveringly in the eyes.
7569
7570
7571
7572“.... Boy, you better change the way you’re looking at me. I don’t like it.”
7573
7574
7575
7576“You think I’m going to listen to you?”
7577
7578
7579
7580“Then I’ll make you listen by force!”
7581
7582
7583
7584What came out of Rajas’ mouth was a roar loud enough to shake everything around them. The shockwave stirred up dust into the air and pebbles to shoot off in every direction. In a moment, an arm and a fist resembling an ancient oak tree trunk flew towards Suimei.
7585
7586
7587
7588What resisted the arm that would turn everything in its path into a pulp of meat was a unique spell that Rajas never heard before.
7589 
7590
7591
7592
7593“Primium ex puinoim excipio.” (Five-layered wall)
7594
7595
7596
7597Five magical circles glowing golden formed from the tip of Suimei’s extended arm to form a shield. Whether it was drawn or formed, the shattered fragments came together to form their original shape.
7598
7599
7600The golden defense was perfectly on time. Rajas’ fist and Suimei’s magic collided.
7601
7602
7603
7604Golden spark flew everywhere and whether it reached its limit or its purpose was different in the first place, the second magic circle flew back and so did the third circle.
7605
7606
7607
7608“Ooooohhhhhhhhhh!!”
7609
7610
7611
7612“Hyaaaaaaaahhh!!”
7613
7614
7615
7616The fist tried to penetrate the magical circle and the magic that that remained firm in place with golden sparks flying out from every punch. The ground cracked as it failed against the shockwave and windstorm swept the area. They soon formed a wind stream and dyed the air with the dread of the battle.
7617
7618
7619
7620Amidst the exchange of shouts between both parties, the fourth magic circle started rotating. And then―
7621
7622
7623
7624“Hiiik―?!”
7625 
7626
7627
7628
7629The massive force that was directed at Suimei suddenly changed direction.
7630 
7631With a thunderous sound, Rajas’ immense body sheared the earth as it was thrown back over a hill by a tsunami of wind.
7632
7633
7634
7635“Che. Even with the 5th Wall (attenuation wall) he only flew back that much…. Man, he’s unnecessarily strong…”
7636
7637
7638
7639Suimei shrugged his shoulders while cursing Rajas, who had disappeared beyond his sight. But he was weakened as well. Considering how many he had to fight while coming to rescue Lefille, it was only natural.
7640
7641
7642Out of nowhere, he turned to face her, and―
7643
7644
7645
7646
7647
7648
7649
7650
7651“Stand up, Lefille. Let’s take him down.”
7652
7653
7654
7655He said that towards me. Let’s fight together. The two of us can fight together. As if he wanted my co-operation― no, to encourage me, who had given up. They were sincerely genuine. The eyes that looked at me glowed mysterious crimson and shined honesty above all. Passion that shined through those eyes were like glowing red hot steel.They were passionate eyes. Eyes of a man who will never compromise his belief.
7656
7657
7658
7659But I didn’t have enough strength left to stand alongside his resolve.
7660
7661
7662
7663It was all used up in the battle with Rajas just before. So I couldn’t―
7664
7665
7666
7667“I can’t.”
7668 
7669
7670
7671
7672That was right. I could only drop my head and give up.
7673 
7674
7675
7676
7677“Hmmm―?”
7678
7679
7680
7681“I can’t. I can’t win against him. You can’t win against him and neither can I. He’s going to kill us both.”
7682
7683
7684
7685“Oi…. Lefille, what happened to you?”
7686
7687
7688
7689Suimei asked as if he was taken aback. He probably believed that we could combine our strength to fight. That two of us could defeat him.
7690
7691
7692But now, everything was hopeless. Because….
7693
7694
7695
7696“We can’t win against Rajas. That mazoku is too strong. Even if we combine our strength, we can’t win.”
7697
7698
7699
7700“How can you know without trying?”
7701
7702
7703
7704“No, I can tell. Rajas is strong. Even the elites of Noshias’ army fell before him. We can’t defeat something like him with just our strength. It’s impossible. It’s both yours and my fate to die by Rajas’ hands.”
7705
7706
7707
7708That was the way it was meant to be. It was an unchangeable fate. My prediction of the future probably sounded like me being weak to him. But it was the truth. No matter how strong one’s heart was, no matter how courageous one was, it was nothing but a midsummer night’s dream in front of those with absolute power.
7709
7710
7711
7712Looking at the sight of me, Suimei dropped his shoulders and closed his eyes. Was he disappointed in me? He was looking down so I couldn’t tell
7713 
7714his expression, but he was surely thinking that.
7715
7716
7717
7718“.... Is that alright with you? Are you really alright with an ending like
7719
7720that?”
7721
7722
7723
7724“Yes. I don’t care how it ends. I give up everything. I’m tired of it all.”
7725
7726
7727
7728“.... Alright.”
7729
7730
7731
7732I could hear the reply. Did he realize it? The truth that everything was over already. There was no more need to resist. Everything will be fine after a few moments of pain.
7733
7734
7735
7736
7737
7738
7739
7740
7741Suimei was already standing with his back turned to her.
7742
7743
7744
7745But that wasn’t the way she wanted him to be. That black robed figure was standing to meet the threat of Rajas head on.
7746
7747
7748
7749“Suimei?”
7750
7751“Then I’ll do what I want. If Lefille thinks that, then all I need to do is make that evil creature surrender.”
7752
7753
7754
7755Suimei’s words showed his belief in hope. His belief was so short sighted, my own voice became harsh.
7756
7757
7758
7759“What are you talking about! You don’t even know Rajas’ full power! Rajas is fundamentally different from the mazokus you defeated so far!”
7760 
7761
7762“He probably is. But if I give up here, I can’t save you, Lefille and I can’t reach what I chased after either.”
7763
7764
7765
7766Was what he declared triumphantly to Rajas just before what he was chasing after?
7767
7768
7769
7770“To save who cannot be saved? You idiot! People who will be miserable will exist in the world! Anywhere and anytime. There’s no exception!”
7771
7772
7773“Even then.”
7774
7775
7776
7777“It’s all a fantasy! A fraud! A story that would come out in a child’s dream.”
7778
7779
7780
7781“Even then.”
7782
7783
7784
7785“What about ‘even then’? If you say some empty words like that, does it suddenly save us?”
7786
7787
7788
7789“Even then.”
7790
7791
7792
7793“..... That kind of thing, it’ll never be achieved. It’s impossible. Never….”
7794
7795
7796
7797That was right. It will never happen. Somewhere in this world was a person going hungry. Somewhere in this world was a person collapsing from sadness. Somewhere in this world was a person dying with rage in their heart. And someone who could not be saved existed here.
7798 
7799
7800
7801There were no exceptions. Someone who could not be saved existed.
7802 
7803Always.
7804
7805
7806
7807He probably knew that, deep down inside. If he was someone with rational sense, if he faced the truth, it was a fantasy that he should have abandoned a long time ago.
7808
7809
7810
7811But still, as if he was trying to explain something to a child who couldn’t understand, he swayed his head and―
7812
7813
7814
7815“Lefille, that’s not something you decide. Whether I could save someone or not will be found out at the end of the path I walk.”
7816
7817
7818
7819“What are you going to do chasing something like that? It’s abstract and uncertain. Do you think it will just end at not finding it if you keep walking down that path? At the end of that path is the despair of someone who was betrayed by hope.”
7820
7821
7822
7823“Perhaps.”
7824
7825
7826
7827“Then―”
7828
7829
7830
7831“But I’m not going to look back. Isn’t that right? My dream does not exist behind me. The day I give up my dreams, that man who swore an oath back then doesn’t exist anymore. So―”
7832
7833
7834
7835―	So, just watch me. The hope that I dream of. Watch me chases after my hope.
7836 
7837
7838
7839
7840“Ah……”
7841 
7842Why was that figure, who defeated my argument with simple ‘watch me’, so bright? It was the brightness of the soul that none had witnessed before.
7843
7844
7845Rajas who was thrown back returned, crushing the earth with each step.
7846
7847Glaring murderously, focused on Suimei.
7848
7849
7850
7851“Boy, you dare…..”
7852
7853
7854
7855“Stay down when you get thrown back, you fiendish bastard!”
7856
7857
7858
7859“Shutupppppp!!”
7860
7861
7862
7863With that roar, a ball of energy in Rajas’ hand grew exponentially. Black swallowed black and casted jaded purplish-shadows all around the area. It was Rajas’ magic that had obliterated a Noshias’ fortress and turned this land barren.
7864
7865
7866
7867“It’s time for you and that wench to disappear forever!”
7868
7869
7870
7871This was the end. The end. I didn’t have any more spirit powers left, so there is no way to withstand that attack. There was no magic strong enough to resist that kind of power in this land. That was why…
7872
7873
7874“Suimei…. That’s enough…. Let’s give up….”
7875
7876
7877
7878Even though nothing would change, Suimei ignored my words and chanted magic as if that kind of attack was nothing.
7879
7880
7881“Non amo munus scutum omnes impetum invictus.” (My shield is not a shield. It is strong before any attack and unshakeable under any fire.)
7882 
7883
7884
7885
7886The mana grew larger with the casting chant. Golden mana spread as if resisting the darkness and started rotating like a tornado.
7887
7888
7889“Invincibility immobilitas immortalis cumque mane surrexistant castle.” (Indestructible slab of rock, the castle decorated with golden light formed from the essence of the stars. Its name is...)
7890
7891
7892
7893Each ray of the golden light split and headed to their respective destination as if trying to carry their own mission. They started to form into the shape of a glowing gold lightning. Clacking sound, as if they were fitting into each other, sounded and―
7894
7895
7896
7897“Firmus congrega aurum magnalea!” (My sturdy and radiant castle)
7898
7899
7900
7901At the end of Suimei’s chant, the magic circles came together to overlap each other. At the same time the magic circle formed, darkness swallowed the scenery as if it would take everything away.
7902
7903
7904
7905“―Kuuggh!!”
7906
7907….	This was the end. End of everything. The onslaught of Rajas’ attack would suck in both body and soul into darkness.
7908
7909
7910
7911But― It wasn’t the end. I had closed my two eyes in anticipation of death.
7912
7913When I opened my eyes, Suimei and I were unharmed and still living.
7914
7915
7916
7917After the cloud of sand settled down, I was not the only one standing in surprise.
7918
7919
7920
7921“H, how could this be….?! My power was strong enough to blow away an
7922
7923entire fortress. Why? Why isn’t it working now?”
7924 
7925
7926
7927
7928While a shocked voice rang out, there was a breathtaking sight happening nearby.
7929
7930
7931
7932There were letters and numbers arranged geometrically projecting a barrier around the area. Golden mana light surrounded them. In the magic circle drawn on the ground, there were clock hands for hour and minute drawn on it. Other magic circles were spread out as if protecting the nearby vicinity. Big and small magic circles, and there were magic circles I had seen before as well. We were surrounded by numerous golden magic circles.
7933
7934
7935
7936That was right. It was like a fortress of magic circles.
7937
7938
7939
7940“Hmph― Don’t compare my golden fortress to something insignificant. This is a copy of a military base from the other world. If you wanted to penetrate it, your attack should have been several times stronger than the ‘Roar of the Red Dragon’ .”
7941
7942
7943
7944“ ‘Other world’...? You mean you’re….” “Hmph, that’s not of your concern!”
7945When Suimei extended his right arm, a silver-ish sword formed, and along with Rajas’ surprised voice, blew away dusts and debris alike.
7946
7947
7948“You bastarrrddddd!!”
7949
7950
7951
7952Rajas finally seemed to have recognized him as a strong opponent and attacked with all his strength. The one who waited for Rajas to attack was Suimei. He eliminated the defensive fortress with mana and charged with
7953 
7954the edge of the blade standing.
7955
7956
7957
7958Rajas’s way of fighting was simple, but he was nimble and strong.
7959
7960
7961
7962….	Rajas was gigantic. For a mere human, even a scratch from that fist would turn a man into pulp. But Suimei took this fight to the close-quarters.
7963
7964
7965
7966That feeling of approaching death was palpable. Still, Suimei’s spirit did not diminish.
7967
7968
7969
7970He dodged Rajas’ undiscriminating attacks and fought with the mana imbued silver sword while chaining words together to cast magic.
7971
7972
7973It was a difficult battle and even a single strike from Rajas’ fist was deadly. But he didn’t appear pitiable. As if he was saying that red hot resolve in his heart was the source of his energy, his back was sturdy like they were embedded with metal implants. His appearance of never bending and standing straight was stronger than anyone here.
7974
7975
7976
7977Every time the mazoku’s qi brushed by his skin and clothes, small gashes increased on Suimei’s face and body. But he didn’t stop. The boy’s courageous roars dispelled oncoming tide of fear. All atmosphere that discouraged my heart, he repelled and penetrated through them.
7978
7979
7980
7981…	While he was fighting a heated battle with his wounded body, while he was soaked in the heat of battle, I came to my sense.
7982
7983
7984
7985― Just what am I doing.
7986 
7987
7988
7989
7990While he was fighting, I abandoned everything, denied all his words and
7991 
7992just knelt there. I was simply watching. I decided that there was nothing I could do and just watched. I didn’t know for how long, but I watched.
7993
7994
7995“..............”
7996
7997
7998
7999What was visible was his back. That single minded back. That determined heart of a boy who wants everyone who cries at this unjust world to be happy. That shining back.
8000
8001
8002
8003Save those who cannot be saved. His determination to say such a thing. Is it fine to be fascinated by him yet do nothing―?
8004
8005
8006
8007Suimei’s body bounced off Rajas’ fist and flew back in front of me. He was hurt all over. But his strength to get back up, nor his determination did not diminish one bit. He stood up strong as if he was saying he didn’t lose yet.
8008
8009
8010
8011I didn’t realize when but I was talking to him when I realized.
8012
8013
8014
8015“Suimei…. Why do you go so far…..”
8016
8017
8018
8019What drives you to go so far? When I asked that, he spoke curtly while still facing forward.
8020
8021
8022
8023“Because I want to protect you.”
8024
8025
8026
8027“―”
8028
8029
8030
8031When I listened his words, something revived within me. The heated heart lying at the center of the broken heart.
8032 
8033
8034
8035
8036“You know how it feels, right? You have someone you want to protect as well. You came here because you had someone you wanted to protect even if it cost your life, right?”
8037
8038
8039
8040“Ah―”
8041
8042
8043
8044I wanted to protect. That was right. His thoughts and beliefs were the same as mine. That was why he was standing tall here no matter how much he was hurt.
8045
8046
8047
8048Was it alright for me to give up like this? No, it wasn’t alright. I didn’t want that kind of an end. I never wanted that kind of an end. I wanted to run towards my dream once more. Never stopping, just like that boy with the same thought as me.
8049
8050
8051
8052…..	That boy charged towards the gigantic enemy once more. To push forward his belief.
8053
8054
8055
8056When I realized it, I couldn’t sit by any longer.
8057
8058
8059
8060“I―”
8061
8062
8063
8064So once more. One more time. Give me the strength to fight once more. I prayed dearly with my bloodied, pain-filled and unsightly figure.
8065
8066
8067“Our goddess, Alshuna. For me, who couldn’t change anything on my own. For me, who couldn’t change on my own. Please give me the courage to change myself just once. I implore you, just once. Just one more chance for me―”
8068 
8069
8070It was a sincere wish and dearly prayed words. To encourage myself and blessing of revival to be able to grab the sword once more. But the goddess would never help. I already knew it. Because she didn’t exist in this world. She simply watched on. So all these words were to help myself change.
8071
8072
8073Then when I opened my eyes, my body was filled with strength that was not there before. As if the time I knelt and gave up was a lie, the weakness that occupied my heart did not exist anywhere now.
8074
8075
8076
8077The one who gave me this strength, this courage, was that boy standing in front. He taught me to push forward with my belief. He showed me physically, he awoke me, so I could stand again.
8078
8079
8080
8081I grabbed the sword I had dropped and swung with all my might.
8082
8083
8084
8085The red wind created by the sword cut between Suimei and Rajas.
8086
8087
8088
8089“Haaat― that wench?! Where did you get that strength?”
8090
8091
8092
8093“Lefille…..”
8094
8095
8096
8097What greeted me, who stood up once again, was a face of shock and a face of happiness. There was no need to explain to whom each of the face belonged to.
8098
8099
8100
8101The power of spirit. I released all the power I could muster. Red Wind. Everything dyed crimson as if the spirit of war and fire Ishaktoni’s crimson flash. Rajas couldn’t withstand the sudden gust of wind and stepped back.
8102 
8103“K..kuuh….. This is.”
8104
8105
8106
8107Rajas blocked his face with his arms to avoid the gale. I spoke out my resolve while pointing the sword at him.
8108
8109
8110
8111“..... Rajas. Watch closely with your own two eyes. This is the power that
8112
8113will exterminate you mazokus. The disciple of the goddess. Power of the spirit.”
8114
8115
8116
8117“Power to destroy what? You’re just a wench who ran because you were afraid of death!”
8118
8119
8120
8121“―Shut up….. I won’t run anymore to live like who I am right now! No
8122
8123matter what or who. Even from this fate!”
8124
8125
8126
8127“You stupid girl! Only thing you can do is blabberrrrr!”
8128
8129
8130
8131I faced screaming Rajas’ fist with the greatsword and crimson flash. A fist and an arm with strong aura extended this way, but I didn’t fly back this time. I wrapped the sword with the red wind and striked at Rajas’ fist, deflecting it.
8132
8133
8134
8135“Kuuh! W, what?! That was completely different from before……”
8136
8137
8138
8139The difference was natural. My weak self died moments ago, and what stood here was my new self. Attacks that pressed me until now didn’t work anymore. And I didn’t have the time to explain something like that to him.
8140 
8141
8142
8143“Hyyaaaapp!!”
8144 
8145I put even greater strength into my hands that were swinging the sword as if saying my ears no longer wanted to hear his baffled voice.
8146
8147
8148This round was different than just before. I didn’t fall behind in speed and my number of attacks were greater. The power of the attack was also enough to pierce him.
8149
8150
8151
8152Perhaps he was shocked, but Rajas flailed his arms around randomly. It was random and inaccurate attacks, but luckily, Rajas spotted a chance for a critical strike. If it landed, it wouldn’t end at a mere injury. Of course, that was based on the assumption it would find its mark.
8153
8154
8155
8156―	So I became like the colour of light which surrounded me, a crimson flash.
8157
8158
8159
8160No one could watch my movement to the end. The crimson wind surpassed all speed and left no shadow. The swiftness was wonderous. With speed fast enough to mistake for a teleportation, I moved behind Rajas’ back as if I was sliding.
8161
8162
8163
8164“You wench, when did you―”
8165
8166
8167
8168By the time he noticed and turned around, it was too late. At the same time I finished materializing, a precise strike slashed Rajas’ chest.
8169
8170
8171“Kuup. Kuaaaaahhh!”
8172
8173
8174
8175Rajas’ boulder like chest split open. It was not a fatal blow, but from the wound, the source of mazoku’s power, which had tormented her until now, steamed out.
8176 
8177This was the perfect opportunity.
8178
8179
8180
8181“Gala varna!” (Basan)
8182
8183
8184
8185I swung the greatsword above my head and struck like a flash with all my strength. With my posture so low I was almost touching the ground, a crimson flash erupted, taking the form of a gigantic strike and cut through the sky and earth.
8186 
8187
8188
8189
8190
8191
8192
8193
8194
8195
8196
8197
8198
8199
8200
8201
8202
8203
8204
8205
8206
8207
8208
8209
8210
8211
8212
8213
8214
8215
8216
8217
8218
8219
8220
8221
8222
8223
8224
8225
8226
8227
8228
8229
8230
8231
8232
8233
8234
8235
8236
8237
8238
8239
8240
8241
8242
8243
8244
8245
8246
8247
8248
8249
8250
8251Then the attack hit Rajas, who was surrounded with steam like source of power―but
8252 
8253
8254“You’re tough.”
8255
8256Rajas was still alive and well despite having received Basan’s attack head on. There were cuts everywhere on his body with steam sprouting everywhere, but he was standing. He was struck with Suimei and my attack consecutively. Just how strong was this mazoku?
8257
8258
8259
8260“Kuhhp….!!”
8261
8262
8263
8264While my face was frowning with anxiousness and tiredness from consecutive attacks, Rajas suddenly took a huge step back.
8265
8266
8267I was tense wondering what his plan was, but his gigantic body turned around.
8268
8269
8270
8271Was he planning to cut and run?
8272
8273
8274
8275“What― stop right there!”
8276
8277“... We’ll push back this duel to next time. Swordsman of Noshias.”
8278
8279
8280
8281He probably decided that it was disadvantageous for him to continue. Rajas, who spoke as if he was outraged, attempted to escape. It seemed he had some strength left as he flew and moved far away in a blink of an eye.
8282
8283
8284“Hyaaaaaaaa!!”
8285
8286
8287
8288I launched a torrent of attack towards Rajas as if I would cut his backside whole. But the speed of the red wind couldn’t match Rajas’. Crimson flash that couldn’t close the distance became weaker and turned into a normal breeze.
8289 
8290―	He got away. There was no way to land an attack with that kind of distance. The story would be different if I could fly like Rajas, but I couldn’t.
8291
8292
8293
8294That was why it ended here. I could finally get here thanks to Suimei. He helped me, but the enemy I needed to defeat managed to get away from the place where I was suppose to defeat him.
8295
8296
8297
8298“Damn it…..”
8299
8300The duel was postponed to later. To end things in such a clammy manner… I just needed to take one more step… Just a little bit… If I surpassed him just a little bit more… Then I might have…
8301
8302
8303― It was when I bit my lips in dejection.
8304
8305
8306
8307Intensity of mana rose behind my back. No, a lukewarm expression like “rose” wasn’t suitable to describe it. This was the shockwave occurring when mana explosively increased. And the one who was creating it was of course ―
8308
8309
8310
8311“S, Suimei?”
8312
8313
8314
8315Did this boy have no end to his mana? Did he still have strength left over after defeating the mazoku army, defend against Rajas’ attack and even fight him? He walked over here while maintaining his power. It was like he was taking a leisurely stroll and soon he stood beside me. And what rang out was the magician’s voice.
8316 
8317
8318
8319
8320“Abreq ad habra.” (Death, you will be destroyed before my thunder)
8321 
8322
8323
8324
8325….	Gigantic crimson sword-like wind turned to mere winds just behind him.
8326
8327
8328
8329It was dangerous. To think that wench stood up again in no time. No, not only that, but to get even stronger. I don’t know what happened, but it was probably because of that mage brat.
8330
8331
8332
8333He grinded his teeth after tasting the bitterness of retreating.
8334
8335
8336
8337“I won’t forget this humiliation, humans. I’ll pay you back once this wound heals….”
8338
8339
8340
8341Rajas flew towards even greater elevation while captivated by rage and muttering endlessly.
8342
8343
8344
8345“...It might be dangerous to pass through a cumulonimbus cloud with this kind of injury, but it can’t be helped.”
8346
8347
8348
8349What I looked at was the escape route I needed to go through. There was a possibility they could catch up if I flied too low. Considering how far away they were now, it wasn’t likely to happen, but this was after that dramatic reversal in battle. I knew I could hide for certain if I went past the clouds.
8350
8351
8352It was infuriating, but I had taken severe damage due to that wench’s counter-attack. If I just jumped into the cumulonimbus cloud in my current state, it wouldn’t be pretty. But now wasn’t the time to be concerned with something like that. This was the only way to go back.
8353
8354
8355
8356―	That’s right. It was the time to worry about penetrating through the cumulonimbus cloud.
8357 
8358
8359
8360
8361“What….?”
8362
8363
8364
8365I noticed it when I looked up.
8366
8367
8368
8369My mind went blank at the unexpected turn of events. That was right―
8370
8371
8372
8373There was no cumulonimbus cloud. Nowhere in the sky.
8374
8375
8376
8377“―?!”
8378
8379
8380
8381I was so surprised I looked around left and right furiously. Something that should have been there wasn’t there. That cumulonimbus cloud carrying thunder with it, that loud thunder, it was just there until moments ago.
8382
8383
8384I stared at the spot wondering if I was seeing things, but there was no cumulonimbus cloud. There was only the cloudy sky hiding the starlight.
8385
8386
8387There was thunder sounding from somewhere since some time ago. It was incredibly noisy even during the battle. But how could it have been? Where was the thunder noise coming from even though there was no cumulonimbus cloud?
8388
8389
8390
8391I looked down in that moment.
8392
8393
8394
8395“What…..?!”
8396
8397
8398
8399I couldn’t say anything at the abominable plight occurring just under my feet.
8400 
8401
8402
8403
8404At the end of the gaze was an incredible sight that stopped my breath. The army that was assembled in the plains, mountainside and the forest was nowhere to be seen. In their place were burning flames, and sunken earth.
8405
8406Ones trapped in never-melting ice, ones boiling and melting in the sea of eternally decaying ocean of poison and acid. And on the ground was a figure with a familiar-like shadow. The most shocking thing above all was the fact the remains did not match the number of his minions.
8407
8408
8409
8410The army I had brought wasn’t there as if they never existed in the first place.
8411
8412
8413
8414“W, what happened here….”
8415
8416
8417
8418There was no way something like this could have happened. Even if the humans sent an army, they could never create such a horrendous sight. I knew that extremely well from battles at Noshias. But if an atrocity like this happened here, there must be a culprit as well―
8419
8420
8421
8422If there was a culprit, it was probably him.
8423
8424
8425
8426― I simply removed the ones blocking my path.
8427
8428
8429
8430That boy’s words came clearly to the mind as if he had whispered it into my ears. Those words and the atrocity below connected.
8431
8432
8433That was right. Before that boy reached me, my minions would’ve have blocked him.
8434 
8435
8436
8437
8438And the one who stood in the centre of it all was that boy. That human
8439 
8440who proclaimed himself a magician.
8441
8442
8443
8444….	The thunder smashed the ground and the wind howled. It destroyed everything at random. The power generated by the boy at the centre threw back sands and stones, and turned it all into soot.
8445
8446
8447
8448A shockwave. It was a shockwave. Because the power that formed the magic was too strong, the shockwave was annihilating everything around him. The way thunders pulverized everything around it, the way eye of the tornado was localizing, they were only miniaturized version of what would happen in the near future.
8449
8450
8451
8452“T, that’s the precursor….? It doesn’t make any sense―”
8453
8454
8455
8456―	That was right. There was no way for the Demon Chief Rajas to know. Abra Merin, Abrahamic magic type. Commonly known as “Divine Magic” or “Holy Magic”. This magic was the most famous and powerful of the magics that burrowed power from holy guardian angels to repel, dispel and control demons ― Abrakadabra (Pour the thunder unto your death).
8457
8458
8459
8460He took the spell as a framework and turned it into his greatest offensive magic spell against demons and ghosts using modern magic theories.
8461
8462
8463Behind the back of the man who appeared like a haze was a figure of a woman. There was no feeling of life from the figure shaped like a woman. It was as if the sculpture was made from colour of minerals existing between grey and grey. It was neither holy nor evil. But there was immense power emanating from it.
8464
8465
8466
8467“Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh…….”
8468 
8469
8470
8471
8472That sculpture opened its mouth wide and shouted to summon a pillar of
8473 
8474lighting from the sky.
8475
8476
8477
8478….	I had never seen something like that before. A mere human commanding this unknown power, a mysterious power. That kind of power was not something a human of this world could possess. Even if he was a hero called from another world, it was impossible. A hero received the goddess’ power when summoned. A hero could never possess an ability like that.
8479
8480
8481
8482That was right. A hero was a being summoned with absolute blessings of the elements and strength far surpassing a normal human. But that man did not possess any of the traits. So it was not possible.
8483
8484
8485That was a magic without the elements’ blessing. It controlled uncontrollable ideas, changed the reality and changed this world created by the Goddess as it pleased. That thunder in front of my eyes was holier and more frightening than anything ever encountered before.
8486
8487
8488I’ve never heard of anyone possessing that kind of strength, that kind of abilities. No human in this world wielded that kind of unreasonable power. None whatsoever.
8489
8490
8491
8492But where did that man.... How…
8493
8494
8495
8496― Magician, Akagi Suimei.
8497
8498
8499
8500“A magician….? What’s that?! That boy isn’t a mage?!”
8501
8502
8503
8504The thunder split into thousands of strands, leaving torrent of echos after a loud noise and gathered at the centre of the pile of magic circles.
8505 
8506The sculpture shouted endlessly and blue flashing light filled up the world from the sky to the end of horizon. At the end of my sight was the face of a similarly shocked and resolved crimson eyes from that cheeky boy. And the unmistakable aura of death that cannot be dodged―
8507
8508
8509
8510“Damnittttttt!!”
8511
8512
8513
8514―	Now, you evil creature that sucks on humanity’s despair like honey. Rot away and disappear before the association magicians’ holy path.
8515
8516
8517I could see the man’s lips moving clearly.
8518
8519
8520
8521After that, he placed a finger at the centre of the magic circle.
8522
8523
8524
8525In a moment, deafening thunderous noise passed by. Thousands of strands of light inside the radius of the magic circle formed a gigantic pillar and consumed everything in sight.
8526
8527
8528
8529The darkness of the god of death I worshipped did not exist anywhere.
8530
8531Nowhere.
8532
8533
8534
8535And thus, the Demon Chief Rajas screamed in rage before being sucked into a strand of light created by the holy thunder.
8536 
8537
8538Epilogue
8539 
8540
8541
8542
8543
8544
8545
8546
8547
8548
8549
8550
8551
8552
8553
8554
8555
8556
8557
8558
8559
8560
8561
8562
8563
8564
8565
8566
8567
8568
8569
8570
8571
8572
8573
8574
8575
8576
8577
8578
8579
8580
8581
8582
8583
8584
8585
8586
8587
8588
8589
8590
8591
8592
8593
8594
8595
8596
8597
8598
8599
8600
8601
8602
8603
8604
8605
8606“I’m exhausted.”
8607 
8608
8609
8610
8611Suimei laid down with his limbs spread out while chasing the blinking thunder disappear into the darkness with his eyes. He felt the sensation of hardness of the ground with his back as he catch his breath.
8612
8613
8614He really poured everything he had this time. He had to figure out how strong the mazokus were as well as whittle down their strength, but it might have been too adventurous to have killed any mazoku standing in the way. Especially the battle with Rajas and “abraq ad hav” at the end.
8615
8616
8617Rajas possessed surprising amount of strength, so his magic wasn’t as effective as he had hoped. In the end, he was almost forced to field the strongest trump card amongst the divine magic he could use.
8618
8619
8620But he no longer had mana left. This meant there was no possibility.
8621
8622
8623
8624Suimei thought that as he looked at the sky where Rajas had disappeared off to.
8625
8626
8627
8628“.... Was it just luck?”
8629
8630
8631
8632Frankly, it was unexpected that holy magic was the most effective magic against the mazokus. From the conversation with Lefille, he wondered if they were related with an evil called “god of death”, but to think it was correct. It might have been obvious that darkness was weak to light or evil being was subservient to divine being, but for a magician like him, it was a blind spot.
8633
8634
8635
8636He avoided the simple assumption that mazokus were evil beings and focused on the fact they were special magical beings of this world. That was why he began to realize it when he first came in contact with their uncomfortable aura and came to the conclusion in the forest. It was several
8637 
8638hours after the first battle.
8639
8640
8641
8642The mindset of a magician, whether it was logical or biological trap. It was because he tried to find a conventional weakness, he did not realize such a simple truth. It was strange in some sense.
8643
8644
8645
8646But he was lucky that it was holy magic that was effective. If a magic that was effective against mazoku was one of the magics that was diluted in strength due to this world, it could have been a disadvantageous situation against Rajas.
8647
8648
8649
8650Originating from Judea’s secret ritual, Kabbalah and to Gnosticism, Abra-Melin Abraham’s magic was used as anti-demonic and anti-undead magic in modern times. This divine secret was a re-arrangement of his magic, and due to the special attributes of the magic, it was only effective against certain types of evil.
8651
8652
8653
8654If one wanted to utilize over a certain amount of power, it took time to summon a “Divine Guardian Angel” and entrust half the soul momentarily. But unlike magic that were less effective unless used on earth, such as astrology or needing earth’s object or geography, divine magic had no limitation to due to location.
8655
8656
8657
8658The void that exists between outer realm and between each realm. The unadulterated and unsorted power that exists in the void― Etheric. And by materializing a divine guardian angel, which was a unique spirit that did not fall under any category of spirits from monad, there was no problem using the magic in this world as it was a technique utilizing a structured magic.
8659
8660
8661
8662It was lucky that the magic he used with all his might was effective. Guess one could call it a luck that the absolute power of the magic he used was around Rajas’ strength.
8663 
8664
8665But the power of the god of death was bestowed on the mazokus. If there was a mazoku that possessed greater strength and more power than Rajas, it wouldn’t end so easily.
8666
8667
8668
8669“...... Nakshatra. Well, I don’t have any plans to get involved.”
8670
8671
8672
8673The leader of them all, Demon King Nakshatra. That sorry mess of nuisance covered in veil, without even knowing if it was him or her, probably received even greater power from the god of death than Rajas. He didn’t plan to get involved with it, but there was a chance for encounter and there was a possibility that another Demon Chief would be stronger than Rajas.
8674
8675
8676
8677There was a need to plan ahead just in case. Thinking ahead made his head throb in pain.
8678
8679Lefille, who was beside Suimei who still breathed roughly and let out a sigh, spoke.
8680
8681
8682
8683“Suimei. Thanks. I lived because you came.”
8684
8685
8686
8687“It’s nothing. It’s kind of embarrassing to hear that after showing up late.”
8688
8689
8690
8691Suimei admitted his true thought after hearing Lefille thank him. He could not deny that he was reluctant ever since he first faced against a mazoku. If he had resolved himself, he wouldn’t have been late either. And the rest was history.
8692
8693
8694
8695“.... Are the others?”
8696 
8697
8698
8699
8700“.... Yeah.”
8701 
8702
8703Her depressed voice was the reply. It could have been easily guessed from the atrocious scenery on the way here, but to think they were all dead.
8704
8705
8706He had already given up anticipation of them being fine from the moment he grabbed her not to go and an adventurer controlled by a mazoku appeared. It was not something he should be saying but they were comrades he spent time with. Their death was regrettable.
8707
8708
8709
8710Looking back, when he chased Lefille into the forest was the split in the road. If he was able to convince others more proficiently back then, if he could make Lefille stay, it could have ended better.
8711
8712
8713
8714Of course, he thought everything was too late to contemplate now…..
8715
8716
8717
8718“.....Suimei. Don’t think too much about it. It’s not something I should be
8719
8720saying, but it’s not your fault that they’re dead.”
8721
8722
8723
8724“Thanks for saying that. But aren’t you thinking about it more than me, Lefille?”
8725
8726
8727
8728“T, that’s”
8729
8730
8731
8732She spoke as if she was caught off guard when questioned back. Soon, desolate atmosphere surrounded them. She was definitely thinking about it. There was no way she couldn’t. She couldn’t protect the ones she wanted to protect. Whether it was because she was late or whether she couldn’t save them even though she was not late, it was painful nonetheless.
8733
8734
8735
8736And Rajas aimed precisely for that. A creature as evil as that was proficient in digging into the opponent's’ weakness as well. Almost
8737 
8738disgustingly proficient.
8739
8740
8741
8742That was why it hurt her even more.
8743
8744
8745
8746“.... Lefille. Unlike me, you didn’t hesitate to jump in and save others.
8747
8748Don’t be so hard on yourself.”
8749
8750
8751
8752“O, ok…..”
8753
8754
8755
8756Her stuttering voice was heavy. Words like “you tried”, or “you did what you could” was nothing but a cheap consolation before everything that had transpired. That was why Lefille was depressed and there was nothing more he could say.
8757
8758
8759
8760How long was she like that? Was she praying for those who passed away? Or was it the time she took to get herself back together again? Amidst deep silence, Lefille spoke out of nowhere.
8761
8762
8763
8764“Suimei, I……”
8765
8766
8767
8768“Hmm?”
8769
8770
8771
8772“I, I want to thank you.”
8773
8774
8775
8776“...... What. Again?”
8777
8778
8779
8780She already thanked him earlier. Suimei thought weirdly about her repeating words, but there was a calm but embarrassed voice that followed up.
8781 
8782
8783“Just before. When you said you came to save me, I was very happy. So…..”
8784
8785
8786
8787“Ah, okay…..”
8788
8789
8790
8791“Thanks.”
8792
8793
8794
8795“Y, yea…. It was nothing that my lady needs to thank me for.”
8796
8797
8798
8799Due to Lefille’s serious tone, a rare respectful way of speech popped out from Suimei. It was pretty embarrassing to hear her say it again ― but thinking back, what he said when facing Rajas and talking to her was all very embarrassing stuff.
8800
8801
8802
8803Uwaaaaahhhh― ……
8804
8805
8806
8807What I chased after. The association’s philosophy and father’s wish. My way of saving people. The self-righteousness. It was the atmosphere. It was the atmosphere’s fault. It was the atmosphere’s fault that he blurted it all out. That was right.
8808
8809
8810
8811He simply needed to think of them like that and forget it ever happened.
8812
8813
8814
8815Suimei thought like that shook his head vigorously. When Suimei began to avoid facing the reality, Lefille spoke with resolve-filled voice.
8816
8817
8818“Thanks to you, I could find courage. I’m not going to give up and walk on my own path properly. Well, getting stronger and fighting mazokus won’t change.”
8819 
8820
8821…..	She seemed to have recovered her broken heart. It was fortunate that she managed to suppress her despair.
8822
8823
8824
8825When Suimei looked up into the sky without saying anything, Lefille spoke in curious tone.
8826
8827
8828
8829“..... What is it?”
8830
8831
8832
8833“Hmm? Ah, I think that’s good as well.”
8834
8835
8836
8837“I won’t give up anymore. I’m going to try my best to the end no matter what. You taught me that.”
8838
8839
8840
8841To the girl speaking such embarrassing words with a straight face, Suimei spoke with self-deprecating tone.
8842
8843
8844
8845“Stop it. I copied those words from someone else.”
8846
8847
8848
8849“Copied?”
8850
8851“Yea, I was scolded by someone extremely strong before. I heard it then.”
8852
8853
8854
8855That was right. I knew what it was like to be denied. Having to hear it from someone strong felt as if the entire world was denying me. When stuck in that difficult situation, when I hesitated in my heart, there was a man who pointed out that my dream didn’t exist behind me. That was right―
8856 
8857
8858
8859
8860“You met a good person.”
8861 
8862
8863“No, I thought he was out of his mind at the time. Well, I thank him nonetheless, but he’s fundamentally evil.”
8864
8865
8866
8867Lefille thought of those words as a story. A surprised “eh…..” sound could
8868
8869be heard.
8870
8871
8872
8873That was right. That man who said those words only ever laughed at others dreams. He was the kind of a man who appeared out of nowhere in crucial moments to applaud and interrupt. He probably thought it wouldn’t be fun to have the person he was watching die.
8874
8875
8876
8877That was why, that was why back then, he said something like that…..
8878
8879
8880
8881“..... But his words back then, he probably meant it.”
8882
8883
8884
8885“You seem confused yourself.”
8886
8887
8888
8889“Is that so.”
8890
8891
8892
8893“Fufufu…..”
8894
8895
8896
8897What was so funny? Lefille suddenly smiled a little. The conversation partner smiled so warmly at the end of the story, it felt as if being treated like a child and a little unpleasant ― but it was fortunate to just be able to listen to her warm voice.
8898
8899
8900
8901Either way, the battle was over. The worst case was avoided ― it was that moment of being relieved and lying in a comfortable atmosphere. Something occurred beside Suimei, who was lying down.
8902 
8903
8904――	Thump.
8905
8906
8907
8908“Hiyuuu!!”
8909
8910
8911
8912Suddenly a sound of something being thrown on the ground and a cute scream could be heard. It was probably, no, definitely Lefille’s voice, but this kind of high pitched voice was never heard before.
8913
8914
8915
8916Of course, this was the first time Suimei heard Lefille scream.
8917
8918
8919
8920“Oi, Lefille, what’s happening…..”
8921
8922
8923
8924Even moving was painful, so he barely turned his head to look. Over there was the owner of the voice, Lefille, as expected.
8925
8926
8927
8928―――	A really small Lefille. “Ouch…. What is it, Suimei?”
8929He witnessed such a flabbergasting moment, he wanted to rub his eyes. Just like that, there was a young girl who appeared as if she was in the elementary school.
8930
8931
8932
8933Red haired ponytail. Slightly raised and sharp shape of the eyes, and white skin befitting a person from a snowy country. The calm black atmosphere sensed when he first saw her. She definitely looked like Lefille. So this small girl was miniaturized Lefille….. Definitely.
8934 
8935
8936
8937
8938But what was this situation? Because her body became smaller, the clothes
8939 
8940became baggy, and tears hung at the edge of eyes as she planted her face on the ground when she fell, she was wiping away the mud on her face with the back of her hands. She asked that question, but it was him who wanted to ask her that――
8941
8942
8943
8944“No, what happened with you? You became smaller.”
8945
8946
8947
8948“Smaller….?”
8949
8950When asked, the smaller Lefille tilted her head with what could only be described as a lovely expression and looked at her body. And the expression changed to that of panic.
8951
8952
8953
8954“Eh? Eh? W, what is this? What’s going on Suimei?”
8955
8956
8957
8958“No, no, no. I’m the one who should be asking you that.”
8959
8960“My body! My body’s smaller! Why? Why did this happen?’
8961
8962“Is this the first time it’s happened? Ah, I guess it is a first time….”
8963
8964
8965
8966“Of course! There’s no way something like this happened before!”
8967
8968
8969
8970Lefille, who was shouting at the strange incident that occurred suddenly, was confused. It was the first time. Well, it would be difficult to have such event occur regularly as well. But Lefille spoke as if she had her suspicions.
8971
8972
8973
8974“D, did Rajas use some evil spell on me during the fight….”
8975
8976
8977
8978Lefille spoke with a serious expression. Her anxiousness could be felt. If it was a curse, considering what happened before, it could be considered, but
8979 
8980would he really have used a curse that turned back age? Plus, it took effect after everything was over. Even for a curse, it showed up way too late. This kind of curse was useless no matter the situation.
8981
8982
8983
8984He looked carefully to see if it was something Rajas did with his last bit of strength.
8985
8986
8987
8988“..... No, it doesn’t look like it. There’s no trace of any curse other than the
8989
8990one you already had.”
8991
8992
8993
8994“Uhh, then why――”
8995
8996
8997
8998Lefille, who was holding her head with her arms showed anxious expression like never before.
8999
9000
9001
9002But now was the time to think about why this happened first. She appeared to look for clues to the cause, was there really something that would cause this kind of abnormality?
9003
9004
9005
9006There were many factors that separated Lefille from a regular human.
9007
9008
9009
9010―― Power of the spirits.
9011
9012
9013
9014Speaking of which, Suimei remembered extraordinary power Lefille emitted towards end of the battle. The way Lefille commanded over the air around her was an ability different from what he had seen so far. The strength of the power, the area of effect of the power, and the kind of the power. It was different from when it blew away mazoku minions. It was strong enough to be described of a different calibre.
9015 
9016
9017
9018
9019With those guesses in mind, the answer was obvious.
9020 
9021
9022
9023
9024But that’s way too simple.
9025
9026
9027
9028Suimei silently denied the conclusion he came to in his heart. But he recalled the divine magic case that just happened. Considering he arrived at the answer because he did not think things simplistically, that kind of straightforward thinking could not be denied in this world.
9029
9030
9031
9032“Say, Lefille.”
9033
9034
9035
9036“..... Smaller. Everything. All of it. Uuuuh. What is it, it feels like I’ve lost
9037
9038everything precious at once…. Heee.”
9039
9040
9041
9042“Oi. OI!”
9043
9044
9045
9046“Hmm? Ah, sorry. What is it, Suimei?”
9047
9048
9049
9050Lefille looked at Suimei while hiding her sigh with her sleeve. Suimei spoke his theory to her.
9051
9052
9053
9054“Maybe your body became smaller because you used too much spirit power, Lefille.”
9055
9056
9057
9058“.....? Why do you think that?”
9059
9060
9061
9062“Hmm― It’s just a guess, but your body is a mix between half human and half spirit. If you use too much of the spirit’s original body of power like etheric or monad, the spirit part would disappear….”
9063 
9064“There’s words I don’t recognize mixed in there…. So simply put, you
9065
9066mean I’m like this because I used too much power? But how is that related to my body becoming smaller? Until now, I was never like this no matter how much power I used. Plus, does it make sense in the first place to have my body shrink? You simply can’t use the power of the spirit if it disappears.”
9067
9068
9069
9070“Well, that’s true. But you’re a spirit, Lefille. There’s a lot of unexplained things where I come from, too…..”
9071
9072
9073
9074That was right. In that other world, it has been a long time since spirits existed and since there were not many records as well, the beings called “spirits” were not fully explained.
9075
9076
9077
9078But Lefille, who was born a half-spirit possessed a physical body as well as an astral body and energy composed of spirits to maintain her body. It could be thought as having used too much of what composed part of the body and it being simply depleted, but just as she said, body becoming smaller was questionable. No―
9079
9080
9081
9082“.... Yeah. Lefille, your body originated from a spirit so it’s fundamentally
9083
9084different from a physical body. Your existence is like a summoned spirit. The manifesting existence has its real form and physical body resting in this world. If the spirit power, which forms the basis, gets weaker, the real body becomes faint. Ah, if that’s the case, it’s comprehensible. The being called Lefille is there, but the existence become more faint. So it manifests itself smaller and thus it affects the real body.”
9085
9086
9087
9088“S, Suimei! I can’t understand anything because you’re making it too complicated! Summarize simply!”
9089
9090
9091
9092“Hmm? Ah, sorry. I’ll summarize it later…. That’s that, but Lefille, don’t
9093
9094go too wild in that state….”
9095 
9096
9097Before Suimei could finish, Lefille tripped over her own clothes and shoes――
9098
9099
9100
9101“W, wah!? Hiik?!”
9102
9103She fell on her face again. She waddled in the place to get up momentarily before deciding it was too difficult to do on her own and asked Suimei reluctantly.
9104
9105
9106
9107“..... Suimei, I’m sorry, but can you lend me a hand? The clothes and the
9108
9109shoes are too big for me to get up by myself.”
9110
9111
9112
9113“........”
9114
9115
9116
9117“Suimei?”
9118
9119
9120
9121Lefille called over with a curious voice as to why Suimei wasn’t answering― But Suimei didn’t have the strength to help her. He had his own troubles, laying flat on the ground.
9122
9123
9124
9125“Uhhh…. You see…. I used too much strength, so I can’t move.”
9126
9127“..........”
9128
9129“..........”
9130
9131
9132
9133The silence that oppressed the place. The awkward silence. Looking at the situation, nobody could move.
9134
9135
9136
9137Dark future could be glimpsed and Suimei tried to smooth over the situation with a dry laughter.
9138 
9139“Hahaha….. What should we do?”
9140
9141
9142
9143“Ha…. What indeed….”
9144
9145
9146
9147……	Finally after some time, Suimei recovered to the point he could stand up and after pulling up Lefille who was tangled by her clothes, went down the mountain together.
9148
9149***
9150
9151
9152
9153――	At the same time. In the castle even farther north than the land people called “far north”, there was someone who was kneeling towards the throne.
9154
9155
9156
9157He had the appearance of a human, but upon closer inspection, possessed several features different from a human and was definitely not a being one could call a human.
9158
9159
9160
9161That being ― one of the Demonic Chief, Lishabam, stood up and paid respects to the one sitting on the throne. And knelt again.
9162
9163
9164The one who was sitting on the throne ― a girl wearing flashy clothes decorated with black, watched the man pay his respects and spoke with soft voice while supporting her chin with an arm lying on the armrest.
9165
9166
9167“.... What is it. I was just about to pleasantly doze off, but why are you
9168
9169here?”
9170
9171
9172
9173When the girl asked, a man’s somewhat high pitched voice returned.
9174 
9175
9176
9177
9178“I have something urgent to report to your majesty.”
9179 
9180
9181
9182
9183“..... What is it.”
9184
9185
9186
9187Then the kneeling Lishabam paused for a moment before replying to the girl’s question.
9188
9189
9190
9191“Chief Rajas’ presence disconnected just moments ago.”
9192
9193
9194
9195“Ho?”
9196
9197
9198
9199Disconnected. As if that word was interesting, the girl erased her soft expression and leaned out from the throne.
9200
9201
9202
9203“I ordered him to kill the hero that was first summoned, correct?”
9204
9205
9206
9207“Yes, your grace.”
9208
9209
9210
9211“Then it means the hero….. defeated him.”
9212
9213
9214
9215“I believe the possibility is there.”
9216
9217
9218
9219When Lishabam did not agree fully but used a politician-like expression, the girl slightly opened her eyes.
9220
9221
9222
9223“.... Your way of speaking is still the same.”
9224 
9225
9226
9227
9228“I agree with that.”
9229 
9230
9231“.... Well, no matter. Hmm, is that the case… Rajas….”
9232
9233
9234
9235When the girl muttered those words as if she was chewing on the information, Lishabam raised his face and asked a question.
9236
9237
9238“What do you plan to do, your majesty?”
9239
9240
9241
9242“Yes…. I want to go myself, but that’s not possible. Since the vanguard
9243
9244was destroyed, I’ll have to tweak the plan.”
9245
9246
9247
9248“What plan do you have in mind?”
9249
9250
9251
9252“First, send Vishuda and Mura to the western area bordering us. Prepare them to attack the humans.”
9253
9254
9255
9256“Will they move immediately?”
9257
9258
9259
9260“It’s a deployment I have taken that into calculation as well. The more time I give them, more will be baited.”
9261
9262
9263
9264When the girl smiled, Lishabam smiled like a response.
9265
9266
9267
9268“As you command.”
9269
9270
9271
9272After a short reply, Lishabam disappeared into the darkness. And only the girl was left in the room once again.
9273 
9274
9275
9276
9277―― A subordinate lost. But there was no sign of sadness on the girl’s
9278 
9279expression. She simply laughed out loud like a child who discovered something interesting.
9280
9281
9282
9283“Kuhuhu, a hero summoned from another world. To think Rajas would lose. I look forward to seeing him one day.”
9284
9285
9286
9287That was right. That girl ― Demon King Nakshatra’s laughter echoed throughout the Demon King’s Castle.